ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 30
    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 30
    Time For Celebrating!

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



      When

    I fell to Earth I realized perfection; Earth has everything while Heaven has no
    Evil.

    "Ask Belle," I replied. "This fight was for

    me being allowed on the bed. You still need to pay for breaking into her
    room."

    "What?" Leigh squeaked.

    "Come here, Slut," Belle laughed. She hooked an

    arm around Leigh's waist from behind and began dragging her back into the
    house.

    "Zane?" Leigh called out fearfully.

    "Coming, coming," I groaned. "I feel like

    someone dropped a cinderblock on my head, and my ribs." I staggered for
    the door only to be intercepted by Willa.

    "You are one freaking weird dude," she whispered.

    "You have no idea," I responded softly. As she

    came alongside, I put my arm around her waist, then down inside her panties,
    and cupped her right ass cheek.

    I gave it a good squeeze. I figure Willa could pull away or

    punch me in my sore ribs. Instead, she bumped my hip and put her head on my
    shoulder.

    "Have you ever been with another woman?" I asked.

    "No," she regarded me.

    "Willing to experiment?" I teased her. She smiled,

    snaked a hand along my back to my neck and finally grabbed a handful of hair.
    She pulled me down into a kiss and finished with her own devilish grin. I took
    that to be a yes.

    We made our way back to Belle's room, where Belle and I

    stripped out of our wet clothes.

    "You don't have to handcuff me," Leigh begged of

    Belle. "I'll behave."

    "I know you'll be a good girl, but I don't care. I'll

    do it because I want to," Belle taunted her. Leigh pouted and looked my
    way. I shrugged helplessly in response. She stripped, crawled to the middle of
    the bed, rolled onto her back, and put her wrists together just below her
    breasts.

    "I'd rather fight than be a victim," Belle mocked

    her as the bindings clicked shut.

    "No, that's some cock, you skank," Leigh wound up

    her courage. Belle's response was to retrieve the vibrator and turn it on.

    "Calling me a skank makes you feel tough, eh?"

    Belle closed in.

    The vibrator began rubbing against Leigh's thighs as I

    settled into the bed behind Belle. Willa resumed her position on the far side
    after she stripped down. Belle gave me a curious look over her shoulder before
    turning back to Leigh. I snuggled into Belle before nibbling and sucking on her
    neck and shoulder.

    As Belle pushed the vibrator between Leigh's labia, I ran my

    left arm down Belle's back and parted her ass cheeks. I could feel Belle look
    over her shoulder again, my lips were sucking on her shoulder at that moment,
    and visually question what I thought I was doing. I could sense a struggle
    going through her mind by the increased tenseness of her shoulders.

    She had to be deciding if she would let me distract her or

    not. A moment later she made up her mind; she bent her leg and pulled her knee
    toward her chest to make my access to her easier. I scooted farther down so I
    could move my hand below her ass and begin stroking her cunt, back to front.

    Belle wiggled the vibrator inside Leigh's cunt as my fingers

    worked her over. She kept it going until she felt my cock pushing past her ass
    cheeks. Belle didn't caution me about her anus; she didn't have to. When my
    cockhead touched her cunt, Belle responded by looking back at me, daring me to
    stick it in.

    "Do you want me to stop, Belle?" I gazed into her

    eyes. Belle's response was to suddenly push down on my cock, pushing it half
    way in with one thrust.

    "Fuck," she hissed. I grabbed her hip and finished

    driving my rod all the way in. I quickly withdrew, then slammed it home again.

    At the same time, I moved my right hand, pinned underneath

    me, under Belle's body, until I burrowed to her pelvis. Belle began humming as
    my hand reached her slender landing strip. I also noticed that her activity
    with Leigh had lightened up. Her cunt walls strongly massaged my cock's passage
    and the stimulation was soaking up more and more of Belle's attention.

    The vibrator cut off. Belle had dropped it so she could

    start pulling and pinching her breasts as my four fingers began to vigorously
    rub her clit. For five minutes I kept going at her sideways until she grabbed
    the sheets so she could shove her body into mine and almost pushed me off the
    bed. Her climax seized her, her breath came in short gasps and tremors passed
    from her body to mine.

    "Damn it," Belle cursed. It took me a moment to

    figure out what she was pissed about. She began thrusting back against me. "Still
    hard, huh?" she growled. Why, yes I was, but I wasn't going to tease her
    about it. I missed the visual exchange between Willa and Belle but the end
    result was Belle giving in, letting Leigh off the hook.

    "I'm getting on top, Zane," Belle demanded. What

    proceeded was a bit of bedroom acrobatics but I kept my cock inside as I moved
    towards the bed's center while Belle swung up to a reverse cowgirl position. I
    pushed up, palms on the bed behind me, and watched her ass begin to bounce on
    my lap.

    At first, Belle rested her hands on my shins and used that

    to balance her rocking and thrusting of the hips.

    "Don't, Zane," Belle panted as I pressed my chest

    against her back. When I wrapped my arms around her, she made one last protest.
    "Oh, damn you."

    I hugged Belle tight, my left arm around her stomach and the

    right around her chest. She slowed down for a few seconds before turning her
    upper body so that we could kiss. Our tongues flickered against each other,
    then slowly danced back and forth between our mouths.

    "I really should bite you right now," Belle

    sighed.

    "What the hell for?" I muttered.

    "I'm going to have to look across the room now and find

    a reason for not jumping your bones, you idiot," she breathed in short
    bursts.

    "Someone likes being 'Zaned'," Leigh teased. Willa

    slapped her somewhere; I couldn't see where.

    "Shut up unless you want to be tied up all night,"

    Willa whispered. I was busy letting my hands migrate over Belle's tight body
    now that I had 'permission' to sex her up. I let Belle lean into me. Her hands
    cupped her breasts while my hands went from her shoulders to the top of the
    tits but avoided the nipples.

    I skated around her upper chest, linking my hands over her

    pulsing abdomen then lightly traveling down to her thighs.

    "You are not in a hurry," Belle observed

    breathlessly.

    "It is our first time," I reminded her.

    "Oh," was all she had to say. Her body rubbing

    against me was her real reply. It was with gradual ease that we upped our tempo
    until Belle finally 'gave it up' again. This time I came with her, and I
    completely spaced about a condom, again. Belle writhed her body against mine
    for almost a minute as we regained our composure and our breaths.

    "You came in me, didn't you?" Belle said

    seriously.

    "Yeah, I screwed up. I'm sorry," I groaned.

    "What are we going to name our kid?" Belle showed

    a tiny bit of mirth.

    "I'm partial to Beausephus if it is a boy," I told

    her as I kissed her neck, "and Andromeda if it is a girl."

    "Our kid is going to kick ass," Belle laughed.

    "Aren't you on the pill?" Leigh wondered.

    "Listen, you stupid Cunt," Belle twisted on my

    semi-rigid cock so she could lock eyes with Leigh, "do I look like I can
    afford Healthcare?"

    "Answer me, Bitch," Belle began wiggling off my

    lap and out of my arms.

    "Let it go," I begged Belle.

    "Don't think that just because you have my cock in my

    cunt, that makes me your bitch," Belle growled to me.

    "As your friend, I'm asking you to drop, 'my

    cock'?" I hesitated. "Just because MY cock is in your cunt doesn't
    make it your cock," I teased.

    "Crap, slip of the tongue," Belle mumbled.

    "It's okay," both Leigh and I said.

    "Several of our girls feel that way," Leigh added.

    "We feel possessive about that cock."

    "What she said," I finished. "That's why when

    it is not attached, I keep it in a locked box."

    Belle snorted and Willa and Leigh laughed.

    "You went with the detachable cock?" Belle stared

    at me. "That's so sad."

    "Hey, now," I blushed. "I have a horny naked

    biker babe sitting in my lap, with my cock in her cunt. I'm a little shaken up
    right now."

    "You can be real trying at times," Belle leaned

    into me compassionately.

    "What? You said you wanted me to try your ass?" I

    joked. "Okay."

    Belle's vaginal muscles constricted around my cock, exciting

    me to hardness again.

    "You rip up my ass and I'm going to rip off your

    balls," Belle grinned shark-like.

    "Your? No, I meant Willa's ass," I verbally

    back-pedaled. "Look, she's sitting there, ass up looking all inviting,
    lush, and full-formed."

    "You wouldn't dare," Willa smirked at me. By her

    own accounts, Willa loved anal sex, but apparently it wasn't something she
    normally shared. Belle's instincts were leading her past the deception.

    "Are you freaky, Willa?" Belle mocked her friend.

    "Hey," Leigh piped up. "Barbie Lynn likes it

    and she's no freak."

    I rolled onto my side, trying to let Belle slide off my

    shaft.

    "Am I going somewhere?" Belle turned and joked

    with me. I shrugged, put my left hand on her shoulder and pumped into her hard
    several times.

    "Okay, okay," Belle panted. "Go bang Willa.

    My cunt is still tingling from the last orgasm, Stud." Belle twisted onto
    her stomach which allowed my cock to pop free. Belle moaned sensually and lay
    there for a minute with her eyes closed. Dangerously, Leigh crawled over Belle's
    still form, retrieved something from Belle's nightstand, and handed it to me,
    lube.

    Leigh must have seen Belle pull it out and lube up the

    vibrator before shoving it in. Belle wasn't a total sadist. I slipped beside
    Willa who kept drinking me in with her eyes.

    "Where do you think you are going with that?" she

    said. Willa remained on her stomach, her ass proudly pointing up and proffered.

    "Would you like to try anal?" I winked. "I'm

    sure if you try it, you'll like it."

    "This won't make me your Old Lady," Willa teased

    back. "I'll try it. Let's see what you've got."

    "I only want to make you happy," I breathed into

    her ear. Willa shivered in anticipation.

    I brushed her hair to the far side of her head then kissed

    the top of her neck. Willa began to murmur pleasurably as I trailed butterfly
    kisses down her spine to her tailbone. A single finger stroked farther down to
    her cunt and down to her pubic mound. Willa was only lightly shaved, keeping
    her bush full.

    The return trip lingered around her anus, pushing slightly

    and making Willa moan. She opened her legs farther and farther apart as I
    continued to rub her gently. With my free hand, I opened the tube of lubricant
    and let it pour down her ass cheeks. I teased her sphincter twice but abandoned
    it to rub the thick liquid all over her cunt and perineum.

    Recall that Willa was going through a long, dry spell --

    being an undercover officer in an outlaw biker gang, so she was bursting at the
    seams for sexual contact.

    "Damn it, Zane," she pleaded.

    "Willa, you are a freak," Belle chuckled.

    "Watching him work has gotten me so horny," Leigh

    whined. I ignored the peanut gallery; I was dripping oil on my three middle
    fingers, pushing my forefinger against Willa's sphincter. Willa must have
    really liked her experiences with anal sex because she relaxed her sphincter on
    contact and let me in. Man, her asshole felt hot compared to the slight chill
    of the room.

    My finger corkscrewed past the second knuckle when Willa let

    out another heartfelt moan. I pushed in a little farther while resuming my
    kisses on her back. Inside a minute, Leigh had sidled up to Willa and me. Belle
    had propped herself up with her pillow on the headboard but was studying the
    three of us intently.

    "You are acting like you've never seen a three-way

    before," I commented to Belle.

    "Not from the outside looking in," Belle shrugged.

    I had no immediate comeback to that. Saying something like 'maybe next time,'
    or 'enjoy the show' felt inappropriate. I devoted my attentions to Willa once
    more instead.

    Speaking of Willa, she was now relaxed enough for me to

    stick my ring finger into her anus. I noticed Leigh getting terribly interested
    in Willa's arousal.

    "Willa, rise up. Push up off the mattress for me,

    Babe," I coaxed Willa. She looked back at me, smiled lustfully, and began
    raising her ass.

    A few more twist and turns with my fingers and Willa was up

    on all fours, head down, and her face screened from view by her long, black
    hair. I was about to encourage Leigh but she was already slipping under Willa
    and putting her lips to Willa's closest tit. Willa's grunt rose over the sound
    of Leigh's suckling noise.

    I had to move completely to Willa's rear to allow Leigh more

    room to maneuver beneath Willa. Leigh's right hand quickly sought out Willa's
    cunt while her left began caressing Willa's right breast. I had to admire
    Leigh's enthusiasm as well as her willingness to not hold Belle's rough
    treatment against Willa.

    Belle began to rub her cunny as she watched us play. I also

    caught Willa shake her head ecstatically when I wormed my third finger into her
    butthole.

    "Someone's all excited," Leigh giggled, as she

    lifted up her fingers that had been in Willa's cunt for me to inspect. They
    weren't just slick; they dripped with her juices.

    Finally, Willa had enough.

    "Enough foreplay, Zane," she gasped. "Put

    that big cock in me. Stick it to me now."

    "Ask and you shall receive," I replied. With one

    hand on her hip and the other one on my rod I placed my throbbing cockhead
    against her mildly gaping sphincter.

    I could literally feel the breath slowly exhale from Willa's

    body as my cock first slipped inside her anal cavity.

    "Zane, Zane, Zane," she exulted softly as I inched

    my way inside her rectum. I had been wrong all this time; I had thought I'd
    never find someone who liked anal sex as much as Barbie Lynn, but here she was.

    She was tight, hot, and damp. By the snug fit I could tell

    she had abstained for some time but her reactions were pure pleasure, to me and
    her. I could also feel Leigh's fingers vibrating rapidly within Willa's cunt as
    well as her vaginal muscles squeezing them back. I let my penis sit there for a
    moment before withdrawing all but the head.

    I repeated this three times, with Willa moaning louder each

    time I thrust my deepest.

    "Hammer her," Belle demanded.

    "Her ass, her rules," I chastised the head Warlord

    Babe.

    "Hammer me, Zane," Willa virtually screamed. O-kay

    then, a hammering I will go. I plunged in without mercy. The first thrust
    nearly toppled her over but on the second one, I held her hips tightly and she
    pushed back to meet my attack. The loud smacking of skin began to echo
    throughout the room.

    "Don't, stop, un, til, you, fill, me, up," Willa

    gasped between lighting swift penetrations. I felt like my hips were moving in
    a blur. Willa's whole body was a mass of spasms beneath me.

    "Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck," Willa gasped, then

    she squealed. Yes, squealed like a little school girl.

    I didn't relent, though. She had told me to keep going, so

    'hi-ho, hi-ho, it was off to fuck I go'. I caught sight of an exhausted Willa
    turning her head sideways and mouthing something to Belle through her mass of
    hair. Belle tilted her head, then shook it in the negative.

    "No, you can't keep him," she explained to Willa

    but for my benefit. "Too many people know he's here. Wait until you get
    Zane alone before you take him."

    "Hey! That's our line," Leigh spoke up

    indignantly. "Kappa Sig property."

    "You had better put those lips back to work on Willa

    before I put this vibrator back to work on you," Belle threatened. Leigh
    huffed, then went back to lip-smacking Willa's tit.

    "Shit, shit, shit," then a squeal from Willa once

    more. Damn, that had been a fast one.

    After that, Willa went down to her elbows, smothering Leigh

    with her tit. Leigh responded by going hog-wild on the whole breast biting and
    chewing on the whole damn thing.

    "Jesus Christ!" Willa howled, followed quickly by

    the loudest squeal of them all. Her body contractions dissipated what remained
    of my self-control.

    I began ejaculating, grinding my hips hard into her ass and

    plunging to the farthest depths yet. Willa collapsed in a state of perpetual
    groaning. Belle was kind enough to pull Leigh free before I collapsed on Willa.
    I barely had the strength to prop myself up on my elbows so as not to crush
    Willa beneath me.

    "Willa," Belle mused, "you really are full of

    surprises." If only she knew, or maybe it was better that she didn't know.
    It took a physically devastated Willa several seconds to reply.

    "You aren't going to give me shit about this in front

    of the other girls, are you?" she asked. Willa was a probationary Warlord
    so her reputation was incredibly vulnerable.

    "Yeah; let me see," Belle ticked off events; while

    massaging Leigh's half-raised leg from knee to inner thigh, "From the
    sounds of it he nailed Fontana Palmer thrice; before coming up here, kicking my
    ass, then fucking me so good all the lights came on. Then he rolled you over
    and plowed your ass through three orgasms, no."

    "They'll strap Zane down to the pool table for one hell

    of a weekend," Belle pointed out. "All the guys will resent him for
    that, so they'll bust him up and put him in the hospital where he can't perform
    for a month. Then the female riot ensues. I don't need that kind of
    hassle."

    "Thanks for looking out for me," I mocked.

    "Eh, you are almost a friend," Belle smiled.

    "Okay, on that note I'm going to take Leigh and

    leave," I began getting out of bed. Leigh had enough common sense to look
    to Belle for permission before climbing over Belle's legs and hopping free.

    "Try to keep the noise down," Belle teased as I

    opened the door.

    "I think Leigh's cunt has been abused enough for one

    night," I shook my head. "We are going downstairs to cuddle."

    "Nah-uh," Leigh said as she grabbed my hand.

    "Penetration, orgasm, cuddle; that's the way it's going to go."

    "No, wait," Leigh corrected herself.

    "Penetration, orgasm, orgasm, cuddle is how it's going to go." I'm
    sure Willa and Belle heard my groan of despair as I shut their door.

    "Leigh, your cunt looks much abused," I told her.

    "How about we not have sex tonight?"

    "After all I went through, please," she begged.

    "How about we have a sex-date later this week," I

    suggested.

    "I want to spend some time with you," Leigh

    pouted.

    "Leigh, I have Fall Break this week," I informed

    her. "We can have as much time as you like."

    "You do?" Leigh visibly perked up. "Oh, thank

    God," she then moaned. "I can barely walk, I'm so sore."

    "Do you still want to cuddle?" I asked.

    "I'd love to, Zane," she sighed, as she put her

    arm around my waist. "I want you to know that if it wasn't for Tawny, we
    really would keep you as our sex slave," she added lovingly. Yay me.

    "That's it," I snarled. "I'm going to go over

    there one night, tie all of you up, and butt-fuck the lot of you."

    "Oh, that sounds like fun," Leigh giggled.

    "Would we be tied up side by side so we could watch you do it to the
    sister next to us?"

    "Are you taking freak lessons from Rio?" I

    wondered. "Because you are starting to scare me."

    "Nope. Frankly, with the way she wields that strap-on,

    she kind of scares us," Leigh confessed.

    Ah, an unlooked for benefit of my Direct-to-Video lifestyle;

    I have provided the World with a warning label for Rio. Speaking of Rio, when
    we arrived at the sofa we discovered that she'd crawled up on it and was fast
    asleep again. I draped my blanket over her then curled up with Leigh in the
    quilt I had originally taken out for Rio.

    I lay down on my back and Leigh curled up on top of me. She

    started to say something to me but was overtaken by a yawn. She put her ear to
    my chest, yawned again then started snoring. I must have nodded off right after
    that because the next thing I knew Jill was shaking us awake gently.

    "Leigh," she inquired, "are you staying for

    breakfast?"

    "Sure, Aunt Jill," she yawned. "Let me get

    cleaned up and I'll help out in the kitchen."

    "Thank you, dear," Jill grinned. Leigh scampered

    off to the bathroom while Jill went to the kitchen. Rio was blissfully asleep
    still.

    I followed Jill into the kitchen and leaned against the

    counter while she soaked a paper towel under the faucet.

    "Did you sleep well last night?" I questioned.

    "Oh, Zane," Jill smiled serenely, "I learned

    to sleep through your antics several weeks ago."

    She dabbed my cheek, the one Belle had popped last night. It

    stung but I manned-up and took my mothering like a big boy. I made sure the
    ladies upstairs were awake before doubling back on my room to get dressed for
    Church. Fontana and Valarie propped themselves up and took in the show.

    As I was making sure my tie looked good in the mirror, I

    caught Fontana smacking her daughter in the forehead. "Sleep with that
    young man, damn it," she advised forcefully.

    "Subtle, Mom," Valarie groused back. "I mean,

    he's standing right there."

    "What do you think, Zane?" Fontana chuckled.

    "Do you mind me giving my daughter some helpful advice?"

    "I'm not going to step into that conversation,

    Fontana," I evaded, "and Val, that was a mean thing you did to Leigh.
    Belle was unforgiving."

    "She should learn to use a door like a normal

    person," Valarie smirked.

    "I am just warning you that Belle is particular about

    her private space," I cautioned her.

    "Valarie, you should clear the air with Belle,"

    Fontana advised her daughter. "This is her home too and her
    territory."

    "I'll take care of it," Valarie yawned then shrugged.

    I had the feeling she wasn't taking this seriously. "Let's get some food,
    Mom. I still need to get dressed for Church too."

    Oh, Valarie didn't know the half of it, but I managed to

    keep Rio and her from ragging on Belle when they learned that Belle had lost a
    'bet' with me and had to wear a dress to church along with the rest of them.
    Rio turned out to be hangover proof. Jill cooked up a wonderful breakfast and
    Leigh received her measure of revenge when she, Belle, and I had to go over to
    the Kappa Sigma house to find a dress that fit.

    Oh, those sorority girls were walking a thin line between

    cordiality and an ass-whooping because Belle wasn't in the mood to take shit
    from anyone. Tawny was a big help and Jersey provided the acceptable black
    dress for Belle to wear. Ricky provided the stockings and shoes.

    "The first one to say a damn thing dies," Belle

    glared at the assembly back at my house when she walked in the door.

    Jill must have missed that. When she came downstairs and saw

    Belle, she walked up and hugged her.

    "You look beautiful, Belle," Jill said while

    examining her.

    "Ah, thanks, Jill," Belle looked around evasively.

    Had anyone else said or done that, we would have died. Jill received

    a weak smile instead. Belle ended up in Sunday school class with Jill, who
    introduced her as Belle Kennan -- and no one made the connection despite
    Belle's constant scowl. Rio bringing Belle around to the Masters clan did
    something to ameliorate the situation.

    Suddenly having the young unattached males of the church pay

    attention to her was something Belle found downright darkly amusing. Rio was
    running around, introducing Belle as her Aunt from Michigan -- very single and
    clearly well-connected. Rochelle Wellington was the only one to figure out the
    ruse and she said nothing.

    Once we got home, Belle couldn't wait to be shed of those

    clothes. I took them back to the Kappa Sigmas with my gratitude for helping out
    yet again. When I came back I found Belle standing alone on the back porch.

    "Penny for your thoughts," I said.

    "I really ought to punch your lights out for putting me

    through that," she opened up. "I fucked three of those guys in high
    school and they didn't even recognize me now. I was in a pretty dress, a touch
    of make-up, and hung around with rich friends and; BANG; suddenly I wasn't the
    poor, dirty tramp in their eyes anymore."

    "Who gives a crap what they think or remember?" I

    countered. "You are still the same unique you no matter how you dress."
    Calling Belle beautiful was pointless, true but pointless, because she would
    have read that as me trying to get back into her pants.

    "You've never wanted for anything in your life,"

    she mused.

    "What the fuck?" I rounded on her. "Bitch,

    for two years I only got to take showers when it rained; forget having any
    deodorant, and for amusement we played tag with pythons because we only had
    electricity when someone was pedaling the bicycle." She rounded on me with
    an angry rebuttal but immediately burst out laughing.

    "Yeah," she snickered, "and I finally got it

    out of Jill what a bad little monkey you were too. She told me you had 30
    girlfriends and would screw around behind Tim's back all the time. You were a
    slut too."

    "Where? Belle, look around you," I grinned.

    "I am still a slut and proud of it."

    "Fuck you," she smiled. "Here I was getting

    worked up into a true fury and you come along and cheer me up."

    "That's what friends are for," I quipped.

    "I should have shoved Rio's head down that

    toilet," Belle teased. "You really complicate my life. Let's go in
    and grab a bite before we get all mushy."

    That First Time

    Fontana wasn't leaving until the morning so Valarie decided

    to spend another night at my place. I didn't want another night on the sofa so
    I opted for Rio and me to crash out in my dorm for the night. Vivian would be
    gone for the week; I hoped she would be spending quality time with her
    boyfriend Thomas.

    Barbie Lynn would be around once she saw her family off, but

    Opal, Brandi, and Paige, plus Christina and company, were gone for the week.
    They were all due back Saturday afternoon. The dark lining to this silver cloud
    was that both Paige and Heaven were; 'needy', and that didn't bode well for my
    Saturday night upon their return.

    That left us with twelve other girls on my floor tonight,

    one of which was Iona. She had decided that her time was better spent keeping
    Rio and me in line than being bored out of her skull back in her hometown. I
    was sure the fact that we would have a good deal of unobstructed time together
    had nothing to do with it.

    Iona was cuddled up with me on my right side on the large

    sofa closest to my bedroom screens. On my left, Rio was slouched down, channel
    surfing. She never stayed on any program long enough to see if it was any good.
    She was bored and angry. I was peripherally aware of someone activating the
    door and coming up but I wasn't paying too much attention until I noticed
    someone standing there and looking around for somebody.

    It was Mercy. I could hardly believe it. Our eyes met and

    she shrugged in confusion. She couldn't see Rio because my buddy's head was
    below the top of the back of the sofa. I surreptitiously moved my left arm over
    the top and then pointed down to where she was. Mercy's eyes lit up and she
    skipped on over, her bouncing proving to me she was braless.

    Rio was in such a foul mood, she didn't notice, so Mercy

    began leaning over until her shadow interfered with the suspended lighting.
    Finally, Rio rotated her face up to see what the problem was and looked right into
    Mercy's eyes.

    "Hey, you," Rio sounded remarkably nonchalant.

    "Hello, Rio," Mercy grinned hopefully. "I

    convinced my parents that I had to stay."

    "That's nice," Rio shrugged. Considering all the

    hell Rio had put me through during Homecoming and this weekend about Mercy
    being gone, I wanted to start punching her.

    "I wore my collar all weekend," she indicated the

    collar Rio (me, really) got her that had the school colors but Rio's initials
    on it.

    "I expressly forbid you from doing anything that might

    tip your parents off," Rio shook her head. "Simple fucking
    instructions and you manage to screw that up," she sighed. "I'm going
    to have to spank that kitty, aren't I?"

    Mercy's smile grew absolutely wanton.

    "I bet you are not wearing underwear, you tramp,"

    Rio looked put out.

    "I seem to have lost them on the way over here,"

    Mercy beamed.

    "Really? 'I lost them' is the best you can come up

    with? Give me some nipple-age, damn it," Rio insisted. Mercy bent over
    farther while Rio unbuttoned Mercy's shirt.

    "Remember, I'm only biting and sucking on these bad

    babies because you've been naughty, not because I enjoy it," Rio informed
    Mercy as she wiggled up to meet those naked breasts half way.

    "Okay," Mercy sighed happily as the first dangling

    breast went into Rio's mouth and her lips sucked the nipple in so her tongue
    could abuse it.

    Rio alternated between Mercy's tits, slurping and nibbling

    but not really biting down, as promised. She also reached up and grabbed her
    lover's shoulders, pulling her farther and farther. I was sure Mercy's feet had
    come off the ground. I would have looked but Iona took that moment to begin
    massaging my thigh.

    I looked to her; she was looking over at Rio and Mercy when

    Mercy started tumbling head first onto the sofa. Rio rolled Mercy onto her
    back, her skirt bunching up around her waist to reveal her baby-smooth cunt.

    "You are my bitch, Bitch," Rio growled as she

    pressed down on Mercy and tried to kiss her.

    "No, no," Mercy giggled as she kicked her heels,

    shook her head from side to side in an effort to avoid the kiss. "Please,
    let me go. I don't want to be kissed, or licked, or spanked, or have my body
    abused all week long. No, that would be horrible. Please, please, please,
    release me. I'll be good. I won't tell a soul about the terrible things you
    have planned for me."

    Rio hovered there, clearly in shock.

    "Why you rebellious little slut," Rio gasped.

    "Oh, I'm going to ream your ass for that little outburst."

    "Eeep!" Mercy squeaked.

    "Move that butt to the boudoir, you skanky whore,"

    Rio pulled Mercy off the sofa, then spanked her bottom. Mercy looked over her
    shoulder fearfully and hurried that way with Rio in hot pursuit. Iona stood up,
    pulled on my arm and led my gaze to their retreating forms.

    "You want to join them?" I questioned.

    "I want to watch," Iona clarified. "They are

    so much in love; it is a beautiful thing to witness."

    "That it is," I agreed as I stood up as well. I

    led her toward my bedroom, Iona squeezing my hand tightly.

    "Also, getting naked under the covers with you has its

    own appeal," Iona gave me a cute, hopeful look.

    "What makes you think I'll get naked?" I teased.

    "Well, Zane, you are my friend, and you're easy,"

    she teased right back. Ouch!

    "I prefer easily accessible, thank you very much,"

    I stated indignantly. "Have you been taking etiquette lessons from
    Rio?"

    "Zane," Iona pouted. "That was unfair. I'd

    never abuse you the way Rio does, or Barbie Lynn, or Paige, or Heaven." As
    we rounded the last turn in the Chinese screen maze that separated my sleeping
    quarters from the rest of the floor, Rio was pushing Mercy face-first onto her
    (Rio's) side of the bed.

    Rio squatted behind Mercy. Mercy's torso was on the bed but

    her legs were still splayed over the edge. Rio probed forward, took a lick of
    that cunt, then another, before spanking Mercy's right cheek.

    "Has anybody else been using what is mine?" Rio

    inquired threateningly. Mercy shook her head violently in the negative.

    "Are you sure?" Rio persisted. "You are

    pretty clueless. Someone might have sexed you up while telling you they were
    doing your taxes, or something stupid like that. Did you let someone do your
    taxes?" Again Mercy shook her head 'no'.

    "Well ,  I don't trust you," Rio mused.

    "Zane, come over here."

    By this time, I was naked, I take off my clothes really fast

    because I hang around with some impatient women, and Iona was down to her socks
    and panties.

    "Sure," I responded. I walked around the bed until

    I was looking over Rio's shoulder.

    "Does this cunt and asshole look used to you?" Rio

    asked me.

    I reached out and with my forefinger, rubbed along Mercy's

    slit, starting with her clit. It was still a small nub but a few circles by my
    finger brought her out to play. Mercy moaned, wiggling her hips as she did. I
    scooped up from there, dipping between her labia until her fluids coated my
    fingers. I brought the finger up for a taste.

    "Yum," I grinned at Rio, who double-pumped her

    eyebrows and smiled like the madwoman she was. I stuck my finger back in
    Mercy's cunt to get it nice and wet again, causing Mercy to moan repeatedly.
    This time, I placed my finger against her anus. I rubbed it around but didn't
    try to press it in.

    The moment Mercy decided I wasn't going to give it to her,

    she thrust back, trying to drive my probing digit inside of her anyway. Rio
    smacked Mercy's ass to make her stop.

    "No, you don't, Wench," Rio threatened.

    "Rio, your baby-girl is pristine, she's nice and

    tight," I informed my buddy.

    "Thanks, Zane," Rio snickered. "I can never tell

    with this slut, she's always so horny. Or maybe I'm always so horny for her, I
    get those confused."

    "How about option three: you both are hot, horny babes

    addicted to each other's bodies?" I offered.

    "I really don't care what Mercy feels," Rio lied.

    "She's only serves as a vessel for my lusts. Don't you exist to be solely
    a receptacle for my lusts, Slut-Bunny?"

    Mercy slid down the bed until her knees touched the ground.

    She turned around to the less than amused Rio, waddled up to her lover and
    wrapped her arms around Rio's waist, hugging her tight.

    "Yes, yes, yes," Mercy murmured contentedly.

    "What the, listen, you sk- --" Rio started out

    angrily. She never finished calling Mercy a 'skank'. She hesitantly, then
    gently, ran her fingers through Mercy's hair. "I missed you so much, I was
    going nuts without you; just ask Zane," Rio gave her heartfelt confession.

    "Rio," Mercy looked up as Rio petted her head,

    "I've given this a lot of thought and I want you to be my first, tonight,
    right now," Mercy pleaded. Rio's eyes shot a panicked look in my
    direction.

    'You can handle this,' I mouthed my assurance to my Best

    Buddy.

    Rio returned her gaze to Mercy and tilted her lover's head

    up until their eyes met.

    "You know there is no coming back from this," Rio

    stated. Mercy nodded. "This will make you mine forever," Rio said
    next. Mercy nodded with greater vigor. "You know I am a complete fucking
    train-wreck and am more likely to ruin your whole damn life than make you
    happy."

    "I am yours and you are mine," Mercy whispered,

    mimicking the tattoo Rio had placed on Mercy's back.

    "I can't do this," Rio stroked Mercy's cheek.

    Mercy looked devastated. "We are both wearing clothes, how can we properly
    make love if we are both still wearing clothes?" Mercy gawked, then shoved
    her face into Rio's stomach and bit down, hard, it appeared.

    "Ow, Bitch!" Rio screamed. "That hurt."

    "Rio, you nearly scared me to death." Mercy

    sounded so pitiful as she looked back up at Rio. I really had no idea how Rio's
    twisted, crazy mind would take that. For a second, I thought she'd explode, Rio
    didn't take pain like a rational person.

    "I apologize, Love. I have no excuse," Rio

    responded softly. She even used the 'L' word.

    "Really?" Mercy whispered. Rio nodded. "Will

    you do me one favor?"

    "Okay," Rio replied cautiously.

    "Please never apologize to me again, my Love,"

    Mercy pleaded. "It scares me nearly as much as you being mean to me a
    moment ago." Rio studied Mercy for a few seconds.

    "Did you use the 'L' word?" Rio glared at Mercy.

    Mercy's eyes grew wide; she then buried her face back into Rio's stomach and
    began kissing away. "No, you don't, Wench. I will not be mollified by your
    sloppy, wet kisses. Strip your ass down and get into bed. Mom is going to go
    primeval on every inch of your smoking hot Temple of Babylon."

    Mercy smiled, spun around, and quick-stepped as fast as she

    could back to the bed while still on her knees. Rio flashed me a look that
    spoke of a happiness I had never seen in her before. She was slipping out of
    her skirt as she hopped her way to her dresser, undoubtedly to get some toys.
    As for me, I crawled past Mercy and slipped under the covers held open by Iona.

    "Should we leave?" Iona whispered to me.

    "Mercy is somewhat of an exhibitionist and I doubt Rio

    cares," I answered quietly.

    "In that case, let me get close to Mercy in case she

    needs some comforting," Iona told me under her breath. Before I could
    reason that out, she snuck her naked, tight little body over mine and slid
    under the covers to be close to Mercy.

    Iona reached out a hand tentatively toward Mercy. Mercy

    regarded it, gave Iona a warm smile, and placed her fingers in Iona's palm. Rio
    affixed her modest-sized strap-on and lubed it up before walking over to Mercy.
    Her lover seemed entranced with the way the false phallus bobbed about as it
    approached her.

    Rio threw back the blanket roughly so she could gaze down at

    Mercy's beautiful naked form. Instinctively, Mercy began to move her knees up
    to her chest.

    "What's that?" Rio pointed to Mercy's hand being

    held by Iona. Mercy started to withdraw it when, "Did I tell you to move
    it?" Mercy stopped. "Put that hand back and put those legs down, you
    insipid cow."

    Down came Mercy's legs with a muffled thud.

    "Now I'm going to fuck you like I own you," Rio

    growled.

    "You do own me," Mercy chirped. "I'm

    yours."

    "Are you ready for me to pound that cunt?" Rio

    glared.

    "Yes," Mercy moaned softly.

    "Well, tough," Rio smirked. "You don't tell

    me what to do. I'm going to do this at my own pace, damn it." She sidled
    down to the foot of the bed while still facing Mercy. With delicate ease, Rio
    lowered her lips to Mercy's right big toe, kissed it then began sucking on it.

    Mercy had raised her chin to her chest so she could meet

    Rio's steady gaze. As Rio began playing with her toes, Mercy shivered and
    groaned. When Rio switched to the left foot, Mercy whimpered.

    "Please, Rio," she moaned.

    "Hush, you," Rio mumbled around the current toe

    she was sucking on. "You are my plaything and I'll do what I want with
    you." Mercy's head fell back on the pillow as she clutched Iona's hand
    tightly. Iona seemed totally taken with events. She had rolled on her side so I
    cuddled behind her, my cock pressing against the small of her back, and began
    kissing her shoulder.

    Iona pushed back into me and wiggled her ass against my

    thighs. She also reached back, took my free hand in her own then placed them
    together on her stomach. She matched me as I traced small circles over her
    torso.

    "I hope I find someone who makes me that happy,"

    Iona murmured.

    "You'll find someone worthy of you, Iona," I

    replied quietly. She tilted her head to give me better access to her neck.

    "I believe I will, Zane," Iona purred. "Now I

    know what to look for."

    Rio was taking her sweet time with Mercy, torturing the poor

    girl with lust.

    Iona actually scooted over and gave Mercy a quick peck on

    the cheek to comfort her. She was back in my arms before Mercy could decide to
    take shelter in Iona's innocent sexuality. This was Rio and Mercy's moment and
    we knew she shouldn't forget that. When Rio got to the knees, she pressed
    Mercy's legs farther apart and rotated the hips so she could access the back of
    Mercy's knees.

    She was running the tip of her tongue along the inner joint,

    driving Mercy nuts. The girl was humping her crotch up in the air and began
    pinching her right nipple.

    "None of that, you cougar-wannabe," Rio snapped.

    "You can't toy with my playground. It's mine." Mercy's face scrunched
    up in frustration as a single tear escaped her left eye.

    Mercy's free right arm began to flail about as Rio reluctantly

    stopped teasing the knees and began nibbling her way up Mercy's thigh. Iona
    felt the sympathetic energy and began massaging her left breast.

    "Please don't," she gulped as I moved my hand to

    her right breast. "I'll lose it and this should be their time, not
    mine."

    "Yes, Mistress Iona," I teased quietly.

    "Whatever you desire." Iona pummeled me with her ass against my
    thighs.

    "Behave," she sighed.

    Rio kept pushing Mercy's legs to the side until she was face

    (and lips) to Mercy's smooth cunt, letting the breath from her nostrils tickle
    the surface.

    "Something's been drooling, all," was all Rio got

    out before Mercy exploded into orgasm.

    "MotherfuckingChristGoddamn!" Mercy howled. Her

    whole body shook like an epileptic seizure had taken over.

    "Cunt-muncher," Rio sputtered. "Did you just

    squirt in my face?"

    Mercy was in no shape for an immediate reply. I didn't help

    matters when I snickered at Rio as her face rose above Mercy's thighs. Syrupy
    vaginal fluid was dripping off her nose and chin. Rio glared at me. I had a
    sinking feeling she was about to exile me from my room.

    "I'm, I'm sorry," Mercy groaned.

    "I was thinking weak, pathetic, or nasty," Rio

    grumbled. She began stalking up Mercy's body on all fours until she was
    face-to-face with her toy. "Was that the extent of your apology?"
    Mercy propped herself up feebly and began to lick Rio's face clean. "If
    I'm not satisfied, no fucking for you tonight," Rio taunted her. That
    spurred Mercy on. She was sucking Rio's eyelids and eyebrows, licking her
    cheeks, jaw and neck as if her life depended on it.

    Mercy ended up trying to French kiss Rio but she was having

    none of that.

    "Do you think I've got some of your cunt juice hiding

    under my tongue?" Rio quizzed her. Mercy gave a short, energetic nod. Rio
    cracked a smile and her lips and Mercy dove up to literally tongue-fuck Rio's
    mouth until she was thoroughly satisfied she'd gotten every drop.

    "No, you don't," Rio chastised her. "I know

    what you are doing and it is not going to work. I'm going to spank that sopping
    wet kitty and there's nothing you can do to distract me."

    "Have mercy," Mercy pleaded convincingly.

    "Oh, I am going to have Mercy again and again and

    again," Rio mocked her lover.

    Rio retreated down Mercy until her false cock slipped past her

    pubic mound. Rio used her right hand to guide the dildo up and down between her
    labia. The response was tiny simpering noises from Mercy. When Rio let the tip
    enter her cunt, Mercy became very still.

    "Relax, Babe," Rio urged her gently. "It will

    make it less uncomfortable." Rio avoided using the word pain.

    "Deep breaths, Babe," Rio soothed her. "Think

    about how much pleasure you feel when I shove this cock up your ass. It will be
    the same way with your cunt, but better."

    I could tell Mercy was really trying and that was the

    problem; she was trying too hard. Rio had an answer for that though.

    "I've got a better idea," Rio grinned wickedly.

    She pulled out of Mercy and waggled her phallus at her mate. "I'm not
    going to do all the damn work, you perverted minx. Hike up those legs and
    spread them wide, none of this folding at the knees crap. I'm going to mount
    you like John Smith ambushed Pocahontas, leaving you stupefied and wondering
    who the fuck just hammered you through the New World."

    "I'm going to fuck you harder than the Pilgrims screwed

    over the Wampanoag, you are going to ride my cock 'til dawn." I image the
    rest of us clearly showed our amazement that Rio knew so much, well, of
    anything, much less American History. "What the fuck?" Rio took in
    our gawking. "I read, things, occasionally. Don't look so shocked."

    "Iona," Rio added, as she went back to looking

    down on her woman, "get my camera phone. I want to record this moment for
    posterity."

    "Zane?" Iona whispered to me. She didn't want to

    put either Rio or Mercy at risk of exposure.

    "Its fine," I petted her shoulder. "You can

    make sure the file is secure."

    "I'm okay with it," Mercy assured Iona. "I

    trust Rio."

    "Be quiet, Pumpkin," Rio sneered. "This is

    going up on YouTube fifteen minutes after we are done. I'm going to title it:
    Lush Virgin Innocent plundered by Psycho Mistress." I groaned as Iona
    slipped off the bed to get the phone. "What; not descriptive enough?"

    "Plunder me! Plunder me!" Mercy meeped. Rio

    slapped both of Mercy's nipples.

    "Hush, you," Rio glared at Mercy. "The only

    thing I want coming out of that mouth had better be your tongue in my
    cunt." Iona walked up and handed the phone to Rio. "You keep it,
    Iona," Rio told her. "You'll get a girl's point of view. With Zane,
    it will be nothing but tits and ass."

    We both knew that wouldn't be the case, most likely wouldn't

    be the case. Iona returned to my side but was sitting up on her knees. She
    looked at the image in the phone and edged forward. I moved in behind her so
    that my stomach was against her buttocks. I remained reclining. Iona reached
    out and took Mercy's hand once more.

    "I'm ready," Iona said softly. Mercy paled, biting

    her lip over her dual anxieties. Rio had let slip a serious yet compassionate
    facial expression which reaffirmed that her Mistress was about to take her. The
    other was the originally unlooked for trait of Mercy the Exhibitionist. Oh, it
    terrified her that her sexuality would be discovered, but that thrill only made
    her actions that much more vibrant and alive.

    Rio positioned her fake phallus at the gateway to Mercy's

    virginity again. She leaned over Mercy, her arms resting on her fists to either
    side of Mercy's breasts, but her lady was taller and Rio couldn't quite span
    the gap between their faces.

    "Get up here and kiss me, Mercy," Rio said, choked

    with emotion. "Kiss me one more time as my fuck toy. Next time we kiss,
    you'll be my girlfriend."

    Mercy used her right elbow to prop herself up until her lips

    met with Rio's.

    "Are you going to own me, use me, and protect me forever

    and ever?" Mercy pleaded.

    "Baby-cakes, I own you for all time, I am never going

    to become tired of using you, and if anyone except me lays a finger on you,
    I'll wipe out their whole fucking family," Rio recited her twisted version
    of a marital vow with the tenderness of a child addressing a kitten.

    "Thank you for choosing me," Mercy fought back

    tears. The kiss she gave Rio was long, passionate, and steeped in familiarity.
    Mercy was still enraptured with the declaration and kiss when Rio pushed
    forward. Mercy's hymen tore, completing her evolution from the blindly obedient
    school girl that had come to my room as one of the Chancellor's enforcers so
    few weeks ago into the woman who dared to experiment with her deepest erotic
    desires.

    Mercy's eyes welled up with tears due to the pain. She

    trembled and her lips quivered. Rio didn't relent despite her lover's pain. She
    drove the dildo in relentlessly to the hilt. She ground the strap-on's base
    against Mercy's clit, withdrew a half inch, then slammed down hard. At the same
    time, she moved her left hand around to the back of Mercy's head, grabbed a
    handful of hair and forced Mercy into another kiss.

    "What are you, my little Orgasmic Bombshell?" Rio

    demanded.

    "I'm your girlfriend," Mercy sobbed through the

    renewing pain.

    "You don't sound very convinced," Rio insisted.

    "Am I going to have to put a ring on that clit?" she bumped Mercy's
    clit again, causing Mercy to gulp and whimper.

    "Not enough to teach your confused, simple mind who the

    boss is? Nipple rings it is, then," Rio taunted with all apparent
    seriousness. "You still don't get it?" Mercy shook her head, tears
    starting to seep down her cheeks as Rio kept fucking her. "Nose
    ring?" That suggestion seemed to scare the girl, probably because hiding
    such a piercing would be difficult.

    "Oh, sigh," Rio exaggerated. "I guess nothing

    but putting a ring on that finger will beat the point home." Mercy's eyes
    grew wide and her mouth gaped open. "Of course, that makes me your husband
    and Master, none of this wife-shit for me. You'll have to do double duty as
    wife and sexual gratification machine, available for sex on demand."

    "Okay," Mercy wept joyously. "I am so annoyed

    with you right now, Annoyer." Annoy equals love; that pretty much
    symbolized those two.

    "Mercy, if you fail me this time, I'm going to clone

    fifty of me and fuck you until you explode," Rio threated. Damn, Rio was
    so often unhinged from reality and common sense.

    I figured the only reason Mercy didn't rebel right then and

    there was that she knew Rio couldn't really clone herself. Otherwise, death by
    multiple orgasm was exactly how Mercy would chose to exit her mortal coil, and
    Rio knew it. She also knew she was hammering Mercy into another orgasm quickly.

    "Christ-fuck-shit-hell!" Mercy screamed. Her legs

    vibrated then fell to either side of Rio. She wept, screamed, and convulsed on
    the bed but her Mistress held her firm by the hips and head. When Mercy finally
    collapsed, boneless from the exertion, Rio gently withdrew her cock from
    Mercy's cunt and settled on Mercy's right side, studying her intently.

    Mercy's chest rose in ragged pulses for over a minute. Her

    first act was to release Iona's hand and carefully place it on her labia,
    dabbed it gently, then drew the results up to her face. Vaginal fluid mixed
    with a trace of blood was what she saw. Mercy's smile returned then. She rolled
    facing Rio and curled submissively into Rio's body, her head resting between
    Rio's breasts.

    The four of us were quiet for some time. It was Mercy who

    broke the silence.

    "I'm okay," she murmured into Rio's chest. It took

    Rio nearly half a minute to respond.

    "You talk too much," Rio whispered to Mercy as she

    stroked her hair. "I think you can find something better to do with that
    mouth, so get to it." Mercy began suckling. "Good girl."

    By FinalStand for Literotica.

    50 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 29
    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 29
    Barbie Lynn s Genetics

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



      Nymphomania,

    while enticing to consider, is still utter madness when experienced.

    "Why Mr. Zane, my Barbie Lynn has told us so many

    wonderful things about you," she sounded so sugary that the honeyed words
    flowed off her tongue in a manner that was barely coherent. Also, her eyes
    flickered to the shower where I'd nailed Barbie Lynn repeatedly for forty
    minutes not all that long ago. Next to me Thomas grunted something that sounded
    like 'hello'.

    "I'm sure she's exaggerated to my betterment," I

    pulled that banter out of my tush, my brain was suffering catastrophic blood
    loss.

    "I can't wait to live in this dorm next year,"

    Laramie came across with a nearly a molasses like drawl as well. "Zane,
    will you let me use this room next year?"

    "Dude! This is your room?" Jefferson perked up.

    "Mom, I have to come here next year!"

    "Um, yes Laramie, I'm going to hold this room open to

    every girl, and perhaps guy, in the dorm. I don't need much space," I
    said, "so keep out of the way of housekeeping and we are good. Also, you
    are immune from Handmaiden's Duty while here."

    "Oh, I was thinking about the game stations, satellite

    dishes and cable hook-ups," Jefferson added. Jefferson Davis, that name
    rang a bell.

    "Come on now Honey, a man can't go to a women's,"

    Savannah let that sentence die unfinished. For me, it was keep the lone male
    status quo; or to get a good night's sleep'.

    "Mrs. Masters, I offer a thin hope for your son; if

    your daughter could line up some upstanding seniors and juniors, he might slip
    in under the Zane Exception to the enrollment policy," I told her.

    "You'd do that for Jeff?" Savannah took off her

    sunglasses and bit one of its arms.

    "Ma'am, I'd wrestle an alligator blindfolded for your

    daughter. I would certainly put in a good word for her brother," I smiled.
    I had no idea how tough alligators could be but I knew about crocodiles and
    those were some mean mothers in their own right. Still, faced with alligator
    wrestling or no anal-sex with Barbie Lynn, I was getting a belt, handbag and
    new shoes, damn it.

    The odds of getting Jeff in were long, Victoria barely

    suffered Heaven being around, and it would take an act of the Southern Baptist
    Convention to bring in a male to replace me when I was gone.

    "It would give your Father another option for Jefferson

    if you could do this Barbie Lynn," Savannah politely replied.

    "That would be great," the kid rejoiced. Yes, he

    was a fully functioning teenage male.

    "Zane can move mountains when he sets his mind to

    it," Barbie Lynn winked at me. Thomas saw it but was caught off-guard.

    "Let me show you my bedroom," Barbie offered her

    kin. They turned and the women sashayed away while Jeff had an almost run-in
    with Raven and 'company'. Each woman shot a look over their shoulder and smiled
    at me at some point along their journey which boded trouble.

    "I apologize, Zane," Thomas mumbled. "I

    thought, deep down, you were weak for submitting to your lusts. Now, I don't, I
    don't think that anymore."

    "Don't sweat it," I smiled. "It is only

    another day for me ending in y."

    "And don't you be forgetting about me, and how tough it

    has been resisting Zane," Vivian warned the man she was hoping to marry.

    "A wife should obey her husband," he started,

    "and a husband should know when to shut up."

    Lunch and what comes after

    I dropped Ms. Reveal's lunch off with just enough sassiness

    to make her smile and believe that our bad episode was behind us. She sent me
    to the Vice Chancellor's office a minute later, and while Doctor Victoria
    Scarlett was conversing over the phone, I felt comfortable to set her meal up
    in front of her and mine across her desk.

    Victoria only had this canned ice tea in her mini-frig so I

    swiped two and set one before her and opened mine. I wasn't exactly sure what
    it was, it was pretending to be Southern Ice Tea and I pretended to like it.
    The best thing I could say about it was it was cold. This was our fourth
    "working" lunch where she would insidiously fill my head with her
    philosophy and I'd causally remind her that women ran this government, not me;
    I was a figurehead.

    "What are you doing for New Year's Eve?" she

    inquired as she daintily cleaned off some crouton crumbs on her cheek. Her look
    was very intense. I wasn't getting 'quite' sexual signs from her but something,
    somehow this was personal. That could only mean one thing.

    "I'm spending it with Ms. Rio Talen but no set location

    has been chosen," I replied.

    "Oh," she paused then, "There is a Science

    Fiction convention in Seattle that runs from December 29th to through the 1st.
    My friends and I are attending and Hical asked about you."

    "Deal but we have to fit Rio in," I agreed.

    "I can send some Universe, TV and movie series and well

    as costuming information for her to look over," Victoria agreed
    tentatively.

    "No need, she's a Klingon, a small craft captain whose

    Father betrayed the Empire and whose survival is a stain on her honor," I
    told her. "With that barely constrained fury, she's a natural. You teach
    her how to use that bat-a-rang and,"

    "Batleth," Victoria interjected.

    "Wicked-curved-bladey thing," I continued,

    "and you'll see. Oh, I'll need an Orion Slave Girl outfit and some green
    body paint for Mercy and all of her stuff by October 30th, cost is not an
    object."

    "I'll call my outfitter when you leave and I must say

    you are taking this rather well," Doctor Scarlet noted.

    "Why? I had a blast in your office that time," I

    admitted. "As long as I'm not crawling in, screaming fur-balls, I'm okay.
    I'll be a human Starfleet Doctor Xeno-biologist who has done surgery on
    multiple species. A "Doctors Without Borders" kind of guy. I'll get
    Cordelia to build me an actual tricorder, trust me."

    We ate, she asked for my sizes, I gave her Rio's and Mercy's

    sizes; at the Con we were all 'Next Gen' except Mercy who would be Old School
    for Halloween. She offered me a chance to be a Borg but since they all looked
    to be in desperate need of a sun tan, I declined. All in all, it barely took
    twenty minutes.

    "You did a very good job as Mediator this

    morning," the Vice Chancellor added as I made to leave.

    "It is not so rough," I grinned.

    "WWKSD?"

    "Wha, oh," she smiled warmly. "What would

    King Solomon do, clever."

    "Hell, the Bible has a whole book called Judges. This

    shit ain't so hard," I laughed as I breezed out the door. Ms. Reveal was
    waiting, as was Heaven.

    Heaven had to exert some will to not kiss me on the spot.

    Christina had lectured us on P D A, public displays of affection, during
    Homecoming. The more people who knew about us, the more the outcry and the
    stronger Chancellor's radical decision to keep Heaven on as part as the student
    body, would be challenged. As it was, our hands would casually brush one
    another until we got inside my dorm where I chased Heaven up the stairs, pinching
    her ass every time I caught up.

    After entering my code, I gauged Heaven's mood deciding we

    needed some quiet time; there would be too much traffic over most of the floor,
    and Heaven being too vocal, to get away with sex; and cuddling would be fine
    anyway. I caught sight of Rio with one of my Marksmanship team mates, Genesis.

    "Hey Zane," Genesis stood up. She was a weird one,

    going from borderline contempt to grudging respect over the last two weeks. If I
    didn't know the impossibilities, I'd think she had a boyfriend. "Hope
    wants everyone at the Amory for an equipment check at seven. We leave at
    8:15."

    Heaven held my hand tightly.

    "Boudoir occopodo," Rio snickered as Genesis made

    her exit.

    Heaven's grip nearly crushed my hand, ouch.

    "Babe," I whispered to Heaven, "let me check

    this out."

    I disentangled myself and went for the wall of screens that

    separated my bedroom area from the rest of the floor.

    "Get some popcorn and get ready to sit a spell,"

    Rio joked to Heaven who grumbled. I went around to see who, or whom, were using
    my room.

    Inside was not what I expected. Savannah Belafonte Masters

    had taken off her top (which was peach) and was rummaging with growing
    frustration through Barbie Lynn's bra drawer. I saw some grape juice splashed
    on her beige skirt. She saw me, pulled up her shirt to cover her bra-covered
    assets while looking a bit fearful and upset.

    "What are you doing in here?" she asked softly.

    "It is my bedroom," I replied. "What are you

    doing in my bedroom?"

    "But, but Barbie Lynn's stuff is in here," she

    gasped.

    "That would because it is her room too, we sleep

    together," I answered. That slowed her up for a second. "Can I help
    you with something?"

    "I, I, I spilled juice on my shirt," she began.

    "And your skirt," I pointed out."

    "Oh no," she choked back a sob. "What am I

    going to do? I'm a mess and none of Barbie Lynn's bras, shirts, or skirts are
    going to fit me." I mused over that for a second.

    "I've stashed some bra extensions around here somewhere

    and that should allow for the difference is sizes between you and Barbie,"
    I said. "Now give me your skirt and I'll find a replacement." She
    hesitated so I added. "I'm not going to molest one of my best friends'
    mom, Savannah. Give me your skirt and I'll take care of everything." This
    time she did it, though I had to turn my back.

    I padded back out to Rio and Heaven who had just returned

    with the popcorn.

    "Rio, Heaven, I need you to break into Chancellor Bazz'

    residence and steal a skirt like this," I offered up Savannah's.

    "Hell yeah," Rio exulted. "Time for a little

    Breaking  Entry."

    "Oh, what the fuck," Heaven shrugged. "Count

    me in." She gave me a quick kiss and the two miscreants headed out on
    their nefarious mission. I went back to the bedroom and stumbled into Savannah,
    now with her bra off, eyeing two of Barbie Lynn's double barreled slingshots.
    Our eyes locked.

    "Right," I spun away. "Bra extensions."

    "Zane, do you think I'm attractive?" Barbie Lynn's

    Mom asked.

    When women say that, they can mean three things;

            

    the truth,

            

    the lure, or

            

    the lie.

    Some women want to know if you find them attractive. Others

    want you to find them attractive for nefarious means. Lastly, a few woman want to
    be reminded that they are beautiful. Savannah was the latter.

    "If you are asking me if you are as good looking as

    Barbie Lynn, Mrs. Masters, I'll have to say no but that's because you are a
    lady who is fully a woman and Barbie Lynn is still leaving some of the girl
    behind. There is no comparison. You are both hot," I affirmed.

    "I don't know," she sighed. "It is with my

    husband, then seeing you and Barbie Lynn, in the shower,

    What's wrong with you and your husband, if I may

    intrude?" I asked.

    "He had an accident at work, one of his factories, and

    he hasn't been the same," she sniffed.

    "Do you love him?" I questioned.

    "Honestly."

    "Yes, yes I do," she sighed. "But he's just

    not there."

    "Do me a favor; come over and sit next to me and I

    promise to be as well behaved as a Montana Miner (hey, it is where my family
    comes from)," I said as I sat at the foot of the bed. Savannah very, very
    reluctantly came over and sat at my bed, but I said nothing.

    "Yes?" she broke down and inquired finally.

    "I want you to laugh," I related to her softly.

    "Laugh, laugh like you do with small kids."

    "But, I'm not sure," she began then I poked her in

    the ribs. "What?" So I tickled her under her arms. Savannah covered
    her breasts by mistake so I got some finger in and began making her giggle and
    squirm.

    "Stop it," she gasped for breath, so I rolled onto

    my side and tickled her other underarm until she finally flailed in surrender.

    "See Savannah, I'm not the bad guy," I grinned.

    "I'm not seducing you because I think you love Barbie Lynn's Dad and you
    simple need to worry a little bit less, and love yourself a little bit
    more."

    "How do I do that?" she panted.

    "I want you to try on some of Barbie Lynn's new clothes

    and see what you like, and what your husband might like," I suggested.
    "I'm not asking you to dress like a teenager; but not every day is Sunday
    school either." Oh God, I was talking clothes therapy to someone's Mother.

    "But," she stammered.

    "There is a screen right over there," I pointed

    out, "that you can change behind and the armoire over here has a
    mirror."

    "But I'll be parading around here, in my bra and

    panties," she worried.

    "Well, that's a bonus for me," I shrugged,

    "but a lady with a body like yours should be wearing bikini's with less
    material. Look at it that way."

    "Well, don't ogle, alright?"

    "Sure," I lied. What was I going to say? 'I'll

    pluck out my eyes?'

    After several tentative steps walking to the dresser and

    looking over her shoulder at me with real worry that I might find her either
    too attractive or not attractive enough, I gave up. I covered my eyes because
    they gravitated toward her backside like a plant seeking the sun. A minute
    later she finally spoke up.

    "I can't find anything that I think will fit," she

    said in desperation. I had the answer to that; I went up and picked out the
    clothes Barbie Lynn wore to the concert a few weeks back.

    "I can't wear this," she gasped in fright.

    "Barbie Lynn wore this to a social function," I

    assured her. "It is perfectly fine and you aren't going to leave here in it,
    only try it on."

    You see, the beauty of this pants/halter top combination was

    the lacing. I knew it would fit her, but she'd be showing a bit more flesh than
    Barbie had. She looked mortified when she stepped from behind the screens, and
    a little better when she saw herself in the mirror. I withheld my comment until
    she looked at me.

    "I'm dressed like a hussy," she stated sadly.

    "No; a hussy dresses like that when she goes to the

    supermarket. A wife wears that around the house to remind her husband he's a
    man and that she's his woman," Caveman mentality.

    Savanna gave her reflection a second, longer glance. This

    time she took in the sides, and dare I say, her ass. All her curves were
    smoothed out and pulled tight by the leather.

    "My ass looks younger," I caught her whispering to

    herself.

    "My Boobs appear like they are about to bust

    free," she addressed me once more.

    "Yes Ma'am!  Yes ma'am, they do," I smirked.

    "That is the whole purpose of the design of the shirt but I assure you, Barbie
    Lynn hasn't had one escape yet."

    "Oh, that's nice," she went back to looking at

    herself in the mirror.

    "Now there are some nice shirts in there, as well as

    some, short, skirts," I directed Savannah. She came out in the first
    shirt, trying to make the buttons hook but they wouldn't. I came off the bed
    and helped her. That is, I left most of them unbuttoned.

    "But they, my husband can see my bra," she

    worried.

    "Mrs. Savannah, that would be the point," I

    nodded. "Let him get a peek of the bra." We both heard the quiet
    footfalls and it couldn't be Heaven and Rio back so soon. Savannah froze and I
    reclined passively on the bed.

    "Mom, Zane?" Barbie Lynn gazed back and forth.

    "Baby Child," Savannah blathered.

    "Wow Mom," Barbie clasped her hands in approval.

    "The golden shirt with the plum bra is a wonderful combination for
    you."

    See, I trusted Barbie Lynn more than her Mother did.

    "I was trying on some clothes and, um, Zane was helping

    me," Savannah gulped.

    "Oh Mom, don't worry about it," Barbie hugged her

    mother, "Zane sees eight girls getting dressed every morning. He's used to
    it."

    "Oh, she trailed off. "So he's safe?"

    "I'd never say that," Barbie Lynn glanced back my

    way and licked her lips. "But he's a good friend and I think that's more
    important. Let's try on this next; the black leather will look good with the
    knee boots."

    It continued like this for a while. Rio and Heaven slinked

    back in with the now rather redundant set of conservative attire. We retreated
    to the head of the bead with Heaven snuggling next to me and Rio right beside
    her. Heaven and I shared a pillow, on our laps.

    "Do you think they have any idea that we're all

    bi-sexual," Heaven whispered as Barbie Lynn was prying Savannah into a red
    bustier.

    "Momma Mia," Rio hissed. "Those are some mounds.

    Big fluffy mounds."

    "Seriously," Heaven nudged us both, "I'm

    going to need a blowjob if this goes on much longer." I moved my hand
    behind Heaven, worked it up her skirt and up against her panties until I was
    giving her bunghole quite a workout.

    "Fine," Heaven ground out. "You can fuck me

    but I'm coming all over the sheets damn it."

    "What was that?" Savannah called out. "Do you

    think this is too much?"

    "Oh no Mrs. Masters," Heaven gulped. "If I

    wasn't totally into guys I would think you look, delicious."

    "Why thank you Ms. Vickers," Savannah smiled.

    "And if I wasn't totally into guys I'd have you chained

    to this bed and be ripping your clothes off right now," Rio added
    gleefully.

    "Oh, huh, thank you?" Savanna responded more

    cautiously.

    When Barbie Lynn, now totally torturing us, convinced her

    mother to wear a thong and a short skirt something had to be done. I reclined
    sidewise on the bed while Heaven built a pillow fort behind me and Rio dove
    under the covers to suck my feisty transvestite off. It was a half-assed
    endeavor and a minor miracle that nothing went wrong.

    Finally Heaven yanked my shoulder back and took a big bite

    out of it. I could hear Rio slurping up Heaven's cum and prayed the others
    couldn't.

    Is everything okay?" Barbie Lynn called out.

    "Heaven's got a muscle cramp but we are working it

    out," I fibbed.

    Second later, Rio's tussled head reappeared and she punched

    Heaven in the ribs.

    "Shit Bitch," Rio scooped up some errant semen

    with her finger, "Have you been holding that up all week long. You nearly
    choked me."

    "Why don't you come by every morning and we can work

    out an installment plan?" Heaven shot back quietly.

    Regrettably, Savannah noticed our, acquisitions and reluctantly

    put them on but I caught sight of her running her hand over some of the racier
    things left lying around before she and Barbie Lynn left. I had barely gotten
    outside with Heaven and Rio, to see if I was needed, when a squeal manifested
    right behind my ear and a body slammed into me, bowling me over.

    Paige

    "Lover!" Paige greeted me. "Mom, Dad, this is

    my boyfriend Zane."

    Now, I was on my back, on the floor with Paige in my arms

    and with her skirt flapping far, far too up her ass when darkness descended on
    my world. It took me a moment to realize that the two Joten (Norse giants),
    standing behind the sofa were her parents, they were freaking huge! Her Dad
    alone looked like he played two simultaneous positions on an NFL team.

    Paige's Mother was dainty, only in comparison to her

    husband. Not that she's fat, oh no, this woman was simply big boned and brawny.
    I had to ask myself: what happened genetically?

    "Zane, I want you to meet my parents," Paige

    studied my face.

    "Sure," my smile wasn't too forced, "but you

    have to remember to give me a kiss for luck, for tomorrow's match."

    We rose up and my arm easily wrapped around Paige's waist.

    Mom and Dad seemed guarded and wary.

    "What game do you have tomorrow?" the Dad, Roger;

    finally asked.

    "Marksmanship Sir. I'm the spotter to the team captain,

    Hope Song," I smiled. "I'm Zane Braxton, by the way." I can do
    this. I mean, how many other girls here think they have their hooks in me?

    "We have the impression that you and our daughter are,

    romantically involved," her Mom asked me. It was the way she stated it in
    disbelief that astounded me and pissed me off, as if a big healthy strapping
    guy like me would choose their 'flawed' daughter.

    "Paige is an upperclassmen so mainly we hook up for the

    hours of hot sex," I pulled her close.

    "Come here, you," I turned and looked down at

    Paige she pushed up and kissed me deeply.

    "What are you doing with my daughter?" Roger

    rumbled.

    "I'm kissing my lady," I smiled at him, "What

    does it look like I'm doing Sir?"

    "I don't know what you think you are going to get out

    of this," he snarled.

    "Paige," I addressed the sultry albino who was all

    but humping my leg at this point, "what do I get out of your
    relationship?"

    "Hot steamy White Russian sex," she purred in a

    Russian accent. Yes, this side of 'poor pitiful Paige' was new to her parents.

    "But our daughter can't," the Mom stumbled

    verbally.

    "Oh yeah, and I'm taking Paige with me on a cross

    country motorcycle trip this summer," I kept grinning. "I hope you
    don't mind, she's our computer tech and back-up bar bouncer." Maybe the
    bar-bouncer bit was too much.

    "She'll get hurt," Roger sputtered.

    "Ah, I bleed more than she does and there will be a

    dozen of us; so if she kicks someone's ass and ends up in jail we'll be able to
    bail her out," I kissed Paige's forehead.

    "Baby, Paige," Roger muttered softly. "How

    about we talk about this?"

    "Sure thing, Daddy," Paige agreed. "Zane,

    I'll catch up with you before you head out for the tournament." I swatted
    her ass, in full view of her parents, which Paige loved. She sauntered off like
    a woman victorious.

    "You are such an idiot," Rio snickered in my ear.

    "That girl is a nut-bag and you are feeding her dynamite."

    "Speaking of feeding someone some dynamite,"

    Heaven took my hand.

    "No one seems to need me at the moment," I

    squeezed her hand back. "Let's run for it!" and we raced for the
    bedroom like lovers possessed.

    Heaven

    I lay between Heaven's legs, her thighs arching up against

    my own. She wiggled her hips against me and her cock against stomach. I bit down
    at her nose but she laughed and turned her face away so I nipped her proffered
    neck instead.

    "Oh," she gasped. To show me how much she liked

    it, she rotated her hips, rubbing my cock around inside her.

    "My Honey likes?" I teased.

    "You know I do you bastard," she panted.

    "Nice, slow and hard."

    I withdrew my cock and then eased it back into her depths.

    Heaven hisses out her pleasure and with her hands on my shoulders she pulls me
    in tight.

    "God, I love you," she whispered to me.

    "I love the woman grinding up against me too,

    Heaven," I smiled to her. She hiccupped in passion then began thrusting
    harder up against me until I could feel her ready to erupt. I took hold of her
    shoulders and begun pounding her in sympathetic penetrations.

    "God Damn!" she seethed into my collarbone.

    Dampness flushed up my stomach and onto my chest to the very edge of my neck.
    Face to face sex really appealed to Heaven and she was really shooting off hard
    because of it. I slowed down; I hadn't ejaculated yet but I didn't want to wear
    her down while I worked up to it.

    "Oh no you don't," Heaven gasped. "I, I know

    what you want," she giggled weakly. Heaven struggled against my hold.

    "You don't have to," I said softly.

    "I want to you dummy," she kissed me. "Now

    let go and I'll roll over."

    "No, let me," I related before I leaned in for a

    French Kiss full of need. She gave one more surge of defiance then relaxed.
    Then I shifted my arm down until I reached the back of her left knee. I pushed
    it up until she passed my hip. Heaven was glowing with anticipation. I was
    folding her up and then I was going to pound her thoroughly and fully.

    Heaven brought up her right leg all on her own but the real

    gift was the way she arched her back in ecstasy when I bottomed out in her with
    all the muscle power I could muster. We held eye contact as I drove into her
    time and time again. A tear escaped her eye and scarred her cheek.

    "Babe?" I worried and slowed down.

    "I'm happy Zane," she breathed deeply.

    "Happy." I resumed my energy and the very essence she was lending me
    set me off by surprise.

    "Oh God," I gasped and gave her my seed. Heaven

    bit her lower lip as I sizzled up her rectum with my hot semen. A smile must
    have etched my features because Heaven became quizzical.

    "What are you thinking about, Lover?" she asked

    softly.

    "I think I've had the best homecoming ever," I

    answered. It took her a second to get it.

    "You can keep coming home as often as you want,"

    Heaven licked her lips and bucked her luscious ass against my still rigid rod.

    Brandi

    Hand in hand, Heaven and I had barely exited my bedroom when

    Brandi came rushing up with a girl in hand.

    "Hey!" she beamed. "This is my sister, March;

    and she's coming here next year. I wanted her to meet you, Zane."

    How bad could this be? I squeezed Heaven's hand.

    "Hello March, this is Heaven Vickers, my

    girlfriend," I shook March's hand with my free limb.

    "Hey Zane," March said shyly then, "Brandi

    says you do things, with lots of girls here?"

    "See how Heaven is smiling," Brandi whispered to

    her sister like some conspirator. "He makes me smile just like she
    is."

    Well, I had to think, not exactly like I do with you.

    "Brandi, what did you tell her?" Heaven

    intervened.

    "I told her," the two giggled, "that he's

    magic with his fingers and tongue; and he'll do all the things, to her."

    "You pimped Zane out?" Heaven snickered.

    "It, it isn't like that," Brandi back-pedaled.

    "I sent her a link to his website and told her to hide it from Mom and
    Dad."

    "And Brandi says we can have sex here with you, and God

    won't hold it against us," March piped up. I had to go 'What the Hell?' I
    give out dispensations from God? He really ought to tell me these things.

    "I wouldn't go that far," I got out.

    "Oh, being with Zane is a spiritual experience,"

    Heaven snickered. "Ten minutes ago I swear I was seeing Angels." I
    wanted to stomp on her toes because March seemed to be buying it.

    "Are you a virgin?" March whispered to Heaven.

    "I swear on the Bible that Zane's never penetrated my

    cunt," Heaven raised up her hand to God.

    "Did he, you know, the other way?" Brandi leaned

    in expectantly.

    "Until I cried tears of joy," Heaven teased her

    right back. I really wanted to stomp on Heaven's foot.

    "What other way?" March joined the conversation.

    "You know, like Barbie Lynn," Brandi giggled to

    her sister. Oh fuck.

    "Didn't it hurt?" March sounded concerned.

    "Oh no," Heaven stroked March's arm. "He's

    slow and gentle."

    "Okay; fun conversation!" I declared. "I see

    someone who wants to kill me. March, you are a beautiful young lady with an
    exceptional sister and I'll see you next year." I stormed deeper into my
    apartment only to hear.

    "Look at that ass go," Heaven sighed.

    "Yeah," Brandi murmured. "Those pants are so

    tight. They are hot!

    Cappadocia

    Rio was getting downright mopey when we headed for dinner.

    As we were going in, I spotted Cappadocia and what had to be her little
    brother, mother and father. I wasn't sure if she wanted to have me meet the
    folks so I tried to quietly move passed.

    "Zane," she turned and called out. I deviated my

    path and went over. Rio tagged along.

    "Hello Cappadocia, Mr. and Mrs. Davis and, um, young

    man," I greeted them.

    "Tobias," the young guy offered his hand and I

    shook it.

    "This is my good friend Rio Talon," I brought her

    forward. Mr. Davis stepped up and shook my hand next. His grip was stronger
    than needed in that alpha male style.

    "It is good to meet you Mr. Braxton. My little girl

    says you are a promising candidate on the new to the first squad," he
    grinned smugly.

    "Well, Cappy would know, she's Team Captain and I'm

    sure she'll be Captain next year when she'll get to decide if I stay on First
    Team," I tried to be nice.

    "So does it feel bad to be beaten up by girls?" he

    joked.

    "Well, if I ever get beaten up by a girl I'll let you

    know," I gave him my best steely grin. "Here I get beaten up by
    women, really tough women." That brought the big guy up short.

    "Oh well, my daughters a real fighter alright," he

    stammered.

    "I believe you, she's knocked me unconscious once, in a

    practice session. She laid me out cold for about a minute," I enlightened
    him.

    "Zane knocked Coach Gorman down Father," Cappy

    came to my defense, "and took down three men who threatened some girls
    once."

    "You girls shouldn't be leaving campus," her

    mother chimed in.

    "Mother, we go out in groups and we are just

    fine," Cappy insisted.

    "Are you responsible for this new attitude?" the

    Dad asked.

    "Sir, I'm one freshmen in a school of 900 women,"

    I shrugged. "The fearlessness was here before I ever arrived. It will be
    here long after I'm gone. I belief the unofficial motto for the Karate program
    is 'I kick ass for the Lord'," I sort of lied. Cappy said it and she
    smiled slightly the hear me repeat it.

    "Yes," he muttered, "we want our girls to be

    strong in their faith for the Lord. It is good to see Cappadocia having a
    vibrant faith."

    "Oh, I've seen Cappadocia vibrant," I smirked her

    way. She restrained herself from hauling me off and punching me because our act
    of vibrancy had everything to do with sex and nothing that she wanted to tell
    her parents.

    Her dad missed it, her young brother wasn't even paying

    attention but her mother caught our undercurrent. A smirk creased her face as
    she looked the two of us over.

    "Cappy dear, you to practice safety when you spar,

    don't you?" she cautioned her daughter.

    "Yes Momma," Cappy gave a sly smile of her own,

    "I'm always careful, even when I have Zane down on the mat."

    "As long as you keep control of the situation,"

    the Mother nodded.

    "You keep winning Girl," the Dad rejoined the

    conversation, "because you have one more year of playing around then you
    need to find a job and let God give you a husband." Cappy didn't flinch
    but I knew how hard she struggled for the team and having it disregarded by
    someone who meant so much to her.

    "Maybe Cappadocia can either compete on a National

    level or train students when she goes home," I offered.

    "She's real hardcore," Rio added. "No one

    trains as hard as she does and the other girls know it. Hell, when I first met
    her I thought she was some Inner City Gangsta Chick, she was such a bad
    ass."

    There was my girl Rio, the Conversation Killer. Sure, Cappy

    was African-American but that never came up with us. As I recalled, she came
    from a moderately-sized town outside Atlanta Georgia.

    "What?" the father darkened.

    "Rio," I tried to pull her away.

    "No," Rio growled. "Listen buddy," she

    poked the man in the chest. "Your daughter is an athlete and a damn fine
    one. If she was a he and in football you'd want him to try for the NFL so why
    are you treating your daughter any different?"

    "I don't think you know what you are saying young

    lady," Cappy's father stated angrily. "Maybe I should have a word or
    two with your father."

    "My father is a self-righteous self-serving

    asshole," Rio began before I started dragging her away, "and he knows
    I'd kick his ass if he treated me this way!" she finished screaming at
    him.

    "Whoa Rio," I calmed her. "The truth is only

    going to rub that situation raw."

    "Cappy deserves more than that," Rio spat.

    "Face it, you are channeling some Mercy into this

    Bro," I said. "She'll be okay and back in your arms come Sunday.
    Cappy is tougher than her father knows."

    "You hope so!" she groused. "I swear, with

    some of these bitches, they are perfect bright and confident then you roll a
    man around and out go the lights, nobody's home."

    "Then we'll have to find a way to set them on fire so

    the light never goes out," I suggested. "Face it, you are the schools
    premier pyromaniac."

    "That I am," Rio grumbled. "I'll find a way

    to burn this shit up."

    Opal

    "Hey you two," Opal greeted Rio and I as we

    started eating diner. "What's wrong, Rio?"

    "Plotting the end of male domination of the Western

    World," Rio grinned wickedly.

    "Is there something I need to know," Opal looked

    from one of us to the other as she sat at my side. "Are we mounting a
    rescue mission for Mercy?"

    "Mercy?" Rio said suspiciously.

    "Sure," Opal sampled her fare, "give the word

    and I'll get six or seven girls together for a run at her family if you need
    it." Rio stared at her for a second.

    "Why would you?" Rio asked suspiciously.

    "A lot of us like her since she came over to our

    side," Opal grinned, "and she keeps you in line, most of the
    time."

    "Just to keep things straight," Rio sneered.

    "I keep her in line damn it."

    "Oh please," Opal rolled her eyes, "one

    little whimper and a look from those soulful eyes and off to the bedroom you
    two go."

    "Gurrr, as long as everyone knows that she's

    mine," Rio was now embarrassed.

    "And that's why we would come to help you, Rio,"

    Opal gobbled a quick bite. I tried not to laugh.

    "Zane," Rio pointed her fork at me, "if you

    are trying to tell me I have friends, I'll bleed you like a little bitch."

    "Who me?" I grinned. "Perish the thought that

    anyone likes you or considers you 'user-friendly'."

    "I'm the soul of friendliness, fuck you," she

    snipped then smirked at me.

    "Opal, Rio met Cappy's dad and that didn't go

    well," I enlightened my shower buddy.

    "What went wrong?" Opal sighed. With Rio, you

    never knew.

    "It is the whole bullshit of get your degree, go home,

    get married and start pumping out babies because that's some twisted vision of
    God's will," Rio stated angrily.

    "Most of the girls here are like that Rio," Opal

    responded. "Now hold on, they want to get married but we can certainly
    help them find the right guy and not some bum foisted on them by their
    families."

    "Opal, that's positively human of you," Rio

    wondered.

    "I was the bad girl before you two arrived," Opal

    snickered. "I wasn't in your league but I had radical thoughts."

    "The first day in the shower showed me as much," I

    confessed.

    "Well, that first body wash confirmed you weren't a

    girl," Opal bumped my hip with hers. "With Rio, well, it took us a
    while to figure out she wasn't a guy with a really small cock." Rio
    reached across me and smacked Opal.

    "My desire to be in the driver's seat doesn't make me a

    guy," Rio griped.

    "You are only the second person on this campus to have

    a girlfriend Rio," Opal rubbed her shoulder. "Give us a chance to
    adjust."

    "Adjust? I'm hoping for some conversions," Rio

    quipped.

    "Okay then, what are you doing tonight? Brigit and I

    are at loose ends," Opal offered.

    Rio stopped eating and looked over at Opal.

    "Sure, but the first one to suggest a pillow fight or

    that we paint our nails gets an attitude adjustment," Rio demanded.

    "I can hear Brigit's quim quivering already," Opal

    leered. "It's a date."

    Raven, and Paige again

    We had packed the last of our firearms away in the van

    modified to be a secure courier when the families in attendance and some of the
    other students gather around the bus. I spotted Raven hanging back with an
    older woman who was a bit heavier than she was. I walked over to make sure she
    was okay.

    "Hey Raven," I slipped past her guard and gave her

    a hug. She tensed up and muttered something.

    "What?" I wondered.

    "This is my mother, Carol," Raven said softly. She

    kept looking down at the ground.

    "It is nice to meet you Mr. Braxton," Carol

    greeted me. She seemed to be studying me intently as if she was expecting
    something from me.

    "It is nice to meet you to Ma'am," I grinned.

    "Raven is a really good friend to me and I couldn't be doing as well in
    English without her."

    "Do you and my daughter have a close

    relationship?" she pried. I could feel Raven start to fold up next to me
    in embarrassment.

    "I don't know what you mean?" I inquired.

    "Mom, we are just friends," Raven said sadly. Oh,

    now I thought I understood.

    "Mrs., Raven's Mom, Carol, please understand that being

    the only male in such a large female student body, several girls put all kinds
    of pressures on me," I began. "Your daughter is unique in that she
    treats me like a student first and that she truly helps me get by. If I
    couldn't touch base with her from time to time I might go nuts."

    "Oh," the Mom sounded somewhat disappointed.

    "Raven, how many girls have you helped me get away

    from?" I tried a different angle.

    "I, Paige, oh God Paige," Raven rumbled then,

    "and Barbie Lynn, and Rio and that girl Iona."

    "You really do help him with other girls?" Carol

    sounded surprised.

    "Yes Mom," Raven perked up. "Girls are always

    swarming around Zane, they won't let him study unless I'm around." Not
    totally the truth but hey.

    "I hope you understand that my daughter thinks a great

    deal of you," Carol drilled me with her over-productive Momma eyes.

    "The feeling is mutual," I nodded. The bus's horn

    beeped, it was time for us to board. "Raven, give me a kiss for luck at
    the meet?" Raven looked shocked but reached up on her tip-toes and kissed
    me on the cheek. I reciprocated the gesture and turned to leave. I had made it
    half way when I got blindsided and staggered.

    Several kisses smothered my face.

    "Hey Lover," Paige panted. "Good luck

    shooting shit and taking names."

    "I'm a spotter Paige. I don't actually shoot

    things," I clarified.

    "Good," she purred then stroked my cock.

    "Save more of that for me."

    "Who is that?" I heard Carol ask her daughter.

    "That's Paige," Raven growled with menace. Yeah,

    lots of love there.

    "Zane," Hope said evenly. We were ready to go. I

    gave Paige one more kiss and a squeeze on her ass then slipped passed Hope and
    got on the bus.

    Hope got on after me and Gorman started up the bus.

    "Well, that's not a send-off I'm used to," Genesis

    chuckled over Paige and I.

    "If it breaks his concentration, it won't be the only

    thing I'm sending off," Hope informed the bus to even more chuckles. Hell,
    it's a gun club; a bit of bloodthirstiness was to be expected.

    Working Past Homecoming.

    As Rio and I pulled into the driveway of my house, I noted

    both the progress Aunt Jill's contractors were making on the extension being
    built to shelter the motorcycles that were now hanging out at the place and
    their number. I also saw a bike that I didn't recognize with a brazen gang
    emblem on the saddle bags, Stormrider's, not Valarie's.

    Rio was still sulking over Mercy being with her parents. It

    was Saturday night so she had less than a day to go before Homecoming ended and
    Fall Break began. The hope was that Mercy could convince her parents she was
    required to stay on campus for the week school was out. Considering what her
    family patriarch thought of women's opinions, we didn't think she had a prayer.

    "A lot of bikes," Rio noted. "I don't care

    what Jill says, I'm grabbing a few beers."

    "Don't run around the front yard naked or swing from

    the rafters and we'll do fine," I joked. I wasn't going to fight Rio on this,
    I was preparing for a hung-over Rio at Church in the morning.

    We heard laughter as we stepped onto the porch. I swung the

    door open and announced us.

    "Jill, it's me and Rio," I said. The laughter died

    down and I heard footsteps coming my way.

    Jill and I met at the entry to the living room. We hugged,

    kissed and then she showed us in. Belle and Willa were regulars and Valarie was
    expected. The ginger-haired woman with a beer and a smile was unknown to me,
    though.

    "Zane, Rio, this is Fontana Palmer, Valarie's

    mother," Jill introduced us.

    "How's the leg, Old Lady?" Rio grinned. That's Rio

    for you. Fontana turned to Valarie.

    "You were right, you can't go ten minutes without

    wanting to punch her," she chuckled.

    "I got it for you," Belle hopped up. Rio, in her

    foul mood, was ready to get in a scrap right then and there but I knew that was
    plain stupid.

    "Come on, Belle," I intervened. "GF

    problems."

    "Yours or hers?" Belle hesitated.

    "Hers," I answered. Belle leaned past me and

    looked seriously at Rio.

    "Mercy's in trouble?" Belle sounded concerned.

    Willa half-turned on the sofa to get a better view of things.

    "She's with her," Rio bit down on the expletive

    for Jill's sake, "parents."

    "Ah, what a bitch," Belle moved past me and led

    Rio to the sofa. "Isn't it great when the folks decide that you aren't
    good enough for their little pride and joy? Been there, done that."

    Belle handed Rio her beer then looked back at me.

    "Zane, two more beers," she ordered.

    "Hi, Zane," I mocked myself, "Glad to have

    you back. How did the match go?"

    "It is good to have you back, Zane," Jill touched

    my arm. "How did the match go?"

    "What was the match in?" Fontana inquired.

    "Oh, hi, Mrs. Palmer," I corrected my rudeness.

    "He was in a marksmanship competition," Valarie

    jumped in. "How did you and Hope do?"

    "Hope took top spot but it was close," I informed

    them. "The number two guy came in .02 points behind and third was .08. The
    team took third place." All I have to say is those two guys scared the
    crap out of me. Apparently they shoot moose with .22's in their spare time or
    some shit like that.

    "Congratulations, Zane," Willa grinned. The room

    followed suit, except for Rio. I motioned Jill to return to her chair and made
    for the stairs.

    "Beers, bitch," Belle teased me. "Sorry,

    Jill, beers, Punk." I opted to not make a scene so I dropped my bag, went
    to the fridge, and got two beers.

    By the time I got back, Rio had buried her first beer and

    grabbed for her second. Belle took hers and winked.

    "What? No tip?" I wondered.

    "Oh, what were you expecting?" Belle tilted back

    her head.

    I ran a hand through her hair, leaned in and kissed her on

    the lips. Our tongues darted forth, then danced back and forth within our
    mouths. I put a hand on her shoulder then let it migrate down to her breast. I
    squeezed it gently and Belle moaned. I broke the kiss and smiled at her.

    "That'll do," I chuckled. Belle's eyes were alight

    and she was smiling as well.

    Jill was looking into the fireplace and blushing, Rio was blas ,

    working through her beer, but the other three women were staring at me.

    "Beer, Zane," Valarie leered. Fontana, far from

    being protective, patted her daughter on the shoulder.

    "Oh, hell no," I waved off. "I was crawling

    through the woods all morning then spent the rest of the day riding in a bus
    with other smelly athletes. I'm putting my bag in my room and taking a
    shower."

    "Are you sure you know what to do showering

    alone?" Valarie called after me. Bitch.

    The first thing I noted was that someone had been sleeping

    in my bed. My money was on Fontana. I'd deal with that later but at the moment,
    all I wanted to do was get clean. As the hot water scalded away the grime and
    sweat I thought happy thoughts about Hope. She hadn't complimented me but she
    hadn't a bad thing to say about my performance either.

    In a way I felt 'in the zone'. I caught the range, slope and

    wind changes like a pro and I thought her score showed it. I knew she wanted
    the team to do better but with the youth of the squad, coming in third out of a
    field of twelve felt good to me. For Hope, nothing short of first would do.

    By the time I got downstairs, I was shirtless, wearing gym

    shorts, and drying my hair with a towel. The group had migrated to the den, the
    TV was on, and the conversation was muted. Jill's look told me I should have
    put on more clothes. I only wanted to unwind. The looks the other women were
    giving me were far less motherly.

    I groaned, shook my head and went to the kitchen for some

    OJ. When I returned, I looked around for a seat and decided to sit down at
    Jill's feet. She leaned forward and patted my shoulder. That was fine. Valarie
    and her mother constantly stealing my glances my way was less so.

    Rio was nursing a beer and her hurt feelings, Belle was

    running her hand through Rio's hair in a strangely comforting gesture, and
    Willa seemed amused by the whole affair. At the commercial break, Fontana stood
    up.

    "Zane, can I talk to you alone for a minute,

    outside," she requested.

    "Sure," I half stood then, "Wait, does this

    involve me and pain?" She snorted mirthfully.

    "No," she smirked. "If you behave I won't

    hurt you too much."

    "Go on, you wuss," Rio teased. "It isn't like

    you've despoiled her daughter or anything."

    "But I didn't," I explained desperately.

    "That's right," Willa joked. "It isn't like

    you two have rolled around in that, it's not a bed. What is it?"

    "It is a sleeping platform," I mumbled. "I

    got tired of girls taking a header off my bed."

    "That's awful considerate of you," Fontana smiled

    warmly. "A moment, please."

    I followed her into the hall, then reluctantly outside to

    the porch. I was wearing shorts and it was cold so I folded my arms to conserve
    some warmth. Fontana moved a few more steps down the porch, turned, and looked
    me over.

    "Zane, thank you for being a good friend to

    Valarie," Fontana began.

    That wasn't what I was expecting to hear.

    "Umm, okay," I responded.

    "See," Fontana went on, "when her father

    forced this on her to make her into his mold of what a good Christian woman
    should be, I was afraid the experience would leave her bitter."

    "Why is she doing this anyway?" I asked.

    "She's eighteen and can make her own choices."

    "Oh," Fontana mused thoughtfully. She paced back

    and forth once. "She likes you so much I assumed she told you." She
    paused for a moment. "After my problem with the law, my ex threatened to
    keep my other two daughters from me unless Valarie came to FFU."

    "Oh, the fuck you say," I growled. My arms came

    down and I balled up my fists. "Listen, I know a pretty good lawyer if you
    want someone to have another go at your case, or I can shove his head down a
    toilet until he changes his mind." Fontana laughed.

    "No, you are doing enough. Stormriders take care of

    themselves most of the time but it's good to have friends too," Fontana
    smiled.

    "Valarie is having a great time at school. She likes

    the girls she's met, well, some of them, and she's happy that so many are
    heading out our way over the summer," Fontana went on. "She's very
    proud."

    "I would have never guessed," I replied

    sarcastically.

    "No, really," Fontana faked her surprise well.

    "I know she hides it well but she's really proud of where she comes from.
    Honest." She paused again. "Can I ask you a personal question?"

    "Sure," I shrugged.

    "Why haven't you and my daughter hooked up? She won't tell

    me," Fontana questioned.

    "I'm not sure," I worked out. "I've never

    pressed her. She may not like having sex with the eternal audience that hovers
    around me. Maybe she's respectful of all the other women in my life right now.
    All those answers sound plausible."

    "Ha," Fontana laughed. "Stormriders aren't

    exactly bashful. She says your girlfriend, Heaven, shares but I think she
    really likes you because you aren't hitting on her."

    "She likes me because I respect her boundaries? Oh,

    Gawd," I groaned. "At times I really wish I was an asshole. As it is,
    I'm afraid that one day my cock is going to fall off." Fontana walked up,
    patted my crotch.

    "That would be a pity," she whispered into my ear

    before heading inside.

    Because I Must Secretly Abhor a Good Night's Sleep

    Later that evening

    At school, I slept on a contraption that easily slept twelve

    and was often occupied by eight. I go home so I can sleep, on the sofa? See,
    Valarie and her mom were in my room, they were guests after all. In the
    prepared guest room, now Belle's room, Willa and Belle had crashed out. We had
    three other rooms upstairs but Jill hadn't gotten around into making anything
    of them.

    Rio was supposed to join Valarie and Fontana in my bed but

    somewhere between the 12 and 20 beers she and Belle were sharing; Rio decided
    to grab a throw pillow, curl up on the floor and pass out/go to sleep. An
    effort to rouse her failed so I put a quilt over her and let her sleep it off.
    After 11:00 Jill went upstairs and the rest followed her to bed. I put a few logs
    on the fire and laid down to sleep on the sofa.

    I couldn't have been asleep more than an hour when I felt

    something nudge my hip. I looked up to see Fontana's ass pressed against my
    side, her looking down into my eyes. Fontana was beautiful but in a hard,
    flinty way. She was mature but compact, like a she-wolf with little padding or
    softness to her.

    Her long ginger hair was pulled back in a ponytail though

    her bangs were hanging loose. She wore a tight grey t-shirt that said 'Eyes
    Up!' that highlighted her breasts. Sure, a bit of a sag in her 36C's but very
    nice. The shirt only came halfway down her belly, fully exposing her bright red
    bikini brief panties to my gaze.

    Her eyes were the same blue as Valarie's and danced in the

    fading fire's light. There were lines around her eyes and her face was
    weathered but strong. I could have stupidly asked what she wanted but, hey, she
    was sitting next to me, dressed like that after 'lights out'. I propped my
    upper body with my right elbow while reaching out with my left and cupping her
    right cheek.

    As I drew her to me, Fontana twisted her body around so that

    she straddled me. I had to scoot my body toward the edge to give her knee room
    to settle down. She kissed me with a steady intensity that slowly pushed my
    head back to my pillow.

    "Man, you are easy," she breathed playfully after

    we broke a long embrace.

    "I thought I'd have to explain myself or some other

    shit like that," she added.

    "If there's anything else I need to know, you'll tell

    me," I said softly as I brushed her bangs aside. "I figure Valarie
    already knows you are down here."

    "Oh, yeah," she laughed. Rio stirred on the floor.

    "Some chick named Leigh crawled through your

    window," Fontana whispered.

    "Oh, sorry about that," I muttered.

    "That's okay," Fontana grinned. "Val sent her

    over to Belle's room." Oh, yeah, there was going to be some feedback on
    that; feeding a sorority/college chick to Belle in the middle of the night.

    I had to go get Leigh, eventually. I didn't want to be rude

    to Fontana, though. I put both hands to the side of Fontana's head and pulled
    her back into a deep French kiss. We hummed and moaned for several minutes,
    doing nothing more than twisting our tongues and saliva back and forth.

    When Fontana finally came back up for air, she was really

    smiling.

    "You don't just fuck a girl, do you?" she

    snickered. "This is nice, but I still want to get fucked." She began
    grinding her crotch against me so I decided to move things along. I let my arms
    gently drop down her front, fondling her breasts briefly before moving down to
    her panties.

    Being subtle, I put two of my fingers from each hand inside

    her panties and worked them down the miniscule distance allowed by her legs
    being spread to either side of me. Fontana chuckled, dismounted and shimmied
    out of her underwear. I threw off my blanket lickety-split and
    yanked/pulled/kicked off my shorts.

    Fontana remounted me slowly, letting me drink in the beauty

    of her body. My cock was lying flat against my stomach as she settled her labia
    against the base of my shaft. I put my hands on her hips and began to rock her
    back and forth over my rod. Fontana placed her palms on my shoulders as she
    leaned forward. This allowed me to migrate my hands back to her ass cheeks.

    "Ass man?" she teased.

    "I like sexy," I rolled my hips beneath her,

    "and you are definitely that and more."

    "Flatterer," she huffed playfully.

    "Bullshit," I challenged her. "When was the

    last time you went home alone when you didn't want to?"

    "You think I get picked up in bars?" she mused.

    "You are more of the hunter than the prey," I

    countered.

    "Good boy," she grinned.

    "I hang out with dangerous women all the time," I

    grinned back. "I have to be good on my feet."

    Fontana was moving back and forth rapidly and her vaginal

    fluids began to make both of us slick. By the uptake in her breathing, I could
    tell she was aroused. To prove it, she propped up on one knee, took my cock in
    her hand and aimed it at her cunt. She played with it along her slit, getting
    it extra wet.

    A guttural growl escaped her lips as my cockhead pierced her

    lips and began to penetrate her. Now, Fontana wasn't a tight fit, in fact, she
    was rather loose but not uncomfortably so. She more than compensated by
    exhibiting extraordinary vaginal muscle control and soon was sucking my cock
    in.

    "Oh, yeah," she exhaled as her cunt ground all the

    way down. She kept her eyes on me, pleased with herself and my reactions to her
    machinations. Fontana began bending forward then pushing up. This brought her
    tits back into my focus. Her shirt was so tight they didn't move much but that
    only made them more enticing to me.

    I gave her ass one playful slap before making a move on her

    breasts. The spanking earned me an arched eyebrow and a smirk. Fontana
    certainly didn't stop me from massaging her breasts. She even moved her hands
    to the back of her hips so that her chest was thrust forward. I followed that
    move by pushing up with one arm. My lips latched onto her left breast while my
    hand clutched her right one.

    Suckling on her nipple through her shirt was tough going.

    Fontana had mercy on me. She took her shirt and began lifting it up in slow,
    tantalizing bits. She was playing me like a pro and I loved it. When she got to
    the swell of her breast, I lowered my head down and began running my tongue along
    the base, sweet with her sweat.

    Fontana showed her approval by keeping her shirt there for

    some time. I could have pushed my hand beneath the shirt but I didn't. I wanted
    her to give it to me. She finally did give me her exposed breast and I dove
    straight on her pinky-sized nipple, sucked on it, and bit down lightly. Fontana
    jolted and hissed out but also pressed her tit harder into my mouth.

    "Someone trained you well," Fontana purred. I

    mumbled something. "What was that?"

    "Several somebodies," I clarified, then smacked

    back onto her tit. I didn't use my teeth again, keeping it sensual and
    compassionate without being rough. Fontana was encouraging my efforts so I felt
    I was doing well.

    She finished working her shirt off. She cupped the breast I

    was suckling on so I could play with more of it. Her right hand reached down
    and touched my face. Fontana traced along my temple, to my cheek, and finally
    to my lips. She pressed two fingers between my lips and I sucked them in,
    letting my tongue play with the tips of her fingers along with the nipple.

    The effect got Fontana huffing like a steam engine. Her

    thrusts down on me became stronger but more erratic until she erupted in a
    primal scream. Poor Jill.

    "Aie!" she went off. Fontana's vaginal muscles

    spasmed around my cock while fluids sloshed down onto my crotch, down my ass,
    and onto the sofa cushions.

    "Fuck it all," Fontana heaved breathlessly.

    "Too bad you are a millionaire playboy. You'd make a great bitch on the
    back of my bike."

    "I was thinking the same thing," I panted.

    "Really?" she eyed me skeptically.

    "Yeah, you would make one hell of a personal secretary

    in my office," I snickered.

    "Oh, you bastard," she laughed, before drawing me

    into a kiss. We fell back onto the cushions, making my hold on her breasts a
    bit difficult. I let my restless hands roam back to her ass and grabbed each
    taut cheek. She had a really hard, muscular ass with just enough play to be
    fun.

    Fontana wiggled her hips between light kisses to my lips and

    nose.

    "Somehow, something big and hard has gotten inside

    me," she teased. "What are we going to do about that?"

    "Well, you wanted me to be the bitch on the back of

    your bike so let me get behind you so you can find out what it would be
    like," I dared her.

    Fontana didn't say anything for the longest second.

    "Don't get carried away back there," she warned

    me. "I'll let you know if I want any kind of 'special treatment'."
    Okay, no ass sex. Fontana wiggled her hips as she rose up off my cock until it
    slapped down on my stomach.

    I pulled my knees up and Fontana turned around and went down

    on all fours on the other end of the sofa. Yeah, that was a magnificently
    sculpted ass. I moved behind her, pushing her right knee forward so I could
    kneel behind her with my right leg straddling hers. Then it was only a matter
    of lining my cock with her cunt and sliding it in.

    She murmured happily as my rod twitched and penetrated

    inside her. I made a few strokes in as she gently pushed back against me. Once
    we had our rhythm, I leaned onto her back and began playing with her breasts
    once more. It was a slow, casual love-making; neither one of us was in a hurry.

    Fontana began dipping her back down then thrust up as she

    contracted her cunt around my shaft and cockhead.

    "Oh, God," I groaned as she built up the pressure

    on me.

    "That's what you get for playing nice," Fontana

    purred.

    "I thought you might enjoy a nice, slow screw," I

    ground out as my balls tightened.

    "Oh, I do, but I'd like to get some sleep too,

    Zane," she lustfully taunted me. I sat back up and placed my hand on her
    hips. Then I began picking up the pace, the wet slapping sound beginning to
    echo around the room. Fontana grunted as I pounded her, her ass and thighs
    absorbing much of my impact.

    "Cu-, cumming," I warned her. Fontana went from

    her hands to her elbows to maximize penetration.

    "I'm ready, Honey," she huffed. "You can give

    me all you've got." It wasn't what she said but the way she said it that
    set me off.

    I was ejaculating before I knew it. I slammed my cock as far

    into her as I could while my semen shot out. Every time a strand of my seed
    painted Fontana's womb, she let out little 'ahs' until I was done. Even then, I
    held her tight until my cock began to deflate. I fell back on my heels and
    Fontana shifted so that she was lying on her side and looking back at me.

    "Happy?" she quizzed me.

    "Oh, yeah," I exhaled happily. "You?"

    "Honestly, I expected to get hammered, but I liked this

    more," Fontana smiled. "It was nice to know you weren't simply
    fucking some biker slut."

    "Oh, hell no," I chuckled. "If I did that,

    the line for my ass kicking would go around the corner and Belle would head it
    up." Fontana's response was musical.

    "Valarie said you live under the constant threat of

    girls beating you up," she teased.

    "You think you've beaten my ass tonight?" I

    crawled toward her hungrily.

    "Nope," Fontana waved me off. "I'm willing to

    call this one a draw. You came, I came; we are even."

    "But I want to end up on top," I growled. Fontana

    rolled onto her back and let me part her legs and poise my body above hers.

    "You are going to be loads of fun this summer,"

    she sighed as I slipped my hardening cock into her once more. "Loads of
    fun." That's right, if I couldn't hook up with Valarie's mom this summer,
    I could always get together with one of her friends in one of the Southwest's
    women's correction facilities. I understood that I was popular in prison.

    Belle, Leigh and Willa, oh, what the hell am I doing?

    I let Fontana go upstairs first while I cleaned up in the

    downstairs bathroom. I snuck back to the sofa, got dressed, and dropped down
    beside the snoozing Rio. I kissed her on the top of her head, she's my best
    friend after all. Then I kissed her on the ear and she lazily swatted me away.

    "Bad little piggy," she mumbled. She thought I was

    Mercy.

    I was hoping she was having happy dreams; she deserved them.

    I was still a long way from my own sleepy time. I had to go save/retrieve Leigh
    from Belle. Personally, I liked Belle, but she really didn't like most college
    kids and expressed that in a very aggressive style. I padded upstairs to
    Belle's door, heard a muted buzzing from within, and knocked softly.

    I heard someone get out of bed and come to the door. Willa

    initially eyed me cautiously but smiled when she saw it was me and not Aunt
    Jill.

    "We captured a home invader," she winked as she

    let me in then shut the door behind me.

    "Hi, Zane," Belle rotated her head and looked at

    me.

    Belle was on her side on the bed. Leigh was beside her, half

    her shirt stuffed in her mouth, her hands cuffed in front of her and she'd been
    crying, and cumming a great deal. Belle had a black six-inch vibrator out and
    was rubbing it along Leigh's pubic mound and thighs, currently avoiding Leigh's
    cunny.

    "We are teaching this bitch how to fucking knock on a

    door," Belle explained.

    "Absolutely," Willa confirmed. "For some

    strange reason she just jumped into our bed half-naked and started humping
    Belle." That had to have gone over famously.

    Leigh's plea was muffled but I could see the desperation in

    her eyes.

    "She's quite the cunt-lapper when she shuts up,"

    Belle grinned wickedly at me. "She kept claiming she was looking for you
    but everyone knows the two of us don't sleep together; right?"

    "Of course not," I agreed. "If we were going

    to have sex, it would be downstairs on the sofa." Damn, that sofa gets a
    lot of sex. Aunt Jill must use a ton of Fabreeze on it.

    "So, are you here to get a piece or do you want me to

    let her go?" Belle eyed me seriously.

    "She's a good friend, Belle. She meant no harm. Valarie

    sent her over here after she crawled in my window," I explained.
    "Please let her go."

    "If I don't?" Belle kept eye-balling me.

    I could ball up my fists and talk about how this was my

    house, blah, blah, blah, but that would make me a douche.

    "Well, then, I guess Leigh's boned until the Kappa

    Sigmas send out a search party. It is your home too," I sighed. Leigh
    squealed something that might have been 'No'.

    Belle turned back to Leigh and pulled the shirt out of

    Leigh's mouth.

    "What do you have to say for yourself?" Belle

    taunted Leigh. Leigh had to work the saliva back into her mouth before she
    could speak.

    "Sorry. I'm really sorry I broke into your room and I

    won't do it again," Leigh pleaded.

    "And you'll leave Zane alone?" Belle pressed.

    "I, umm, I, ah, screw that. Put the vibrator back

    in," Leigh insisted. "It will take more than you two (Belle and
    Willa) to convince me to give that cock up."

    Belle snorted and Willa laughed.

    Belle rubbed the vibrator up Leigh's thigh and onto her

    clit, causing her to jolt and writhe on the bed. By the look of Leigh's vulva,
    she'd already been worked over pretty well but she was willing to take on even
    more over-stimulation to keep having sex with me; how humbling. On the other
    hand, Belle wasn't the kind to take Leigh's devotion at face value.

    Belle wanted to put Leigh through an ordeal; I couldn't talk

    her out of it. I could be there for Leigh though. I walked around the bed
    tailed by Willa, crawled up on the bed and settled in on the far side of Leigh.

    "Who said you could get on my bed?" Belle sneered.

    Okay, then,

    "Your room, my friend," I pointed out. "Do

    you want to step outside and settle this?"

    "Seriously, Nancy?" Belle smiled. "You want

    to do this now? For her?"

    "Would you prefer I pick and choose how and when to

    support my friends?" I countered.

    "Let's go," she hopped out of bed. "Back or

    front yard?"

    "Backyard; I'd hate to embarrass you in public," I

    responded with a toothy grin.

    "Let's go, Nancy," Belle sneered. Nancy as in

    'Nancy-boy'. This was going to be fun. I'm wearing my old shorts, Belle is in a
    tight black Fallout Shelter t-shirt and black panties that she's had for a
    while, I can see a tiny bit of white elastic peeking through the worn
    waistband.

    "Willa, please un-handcuff Leigh and bring her

    along?" I requested.

    "Willa, keep a hand on her. I haven't finished with

    Leigh yet," Belle called over her shoulder.

    As we made our way out the back door I couldn't help but up

    the ante.

    "Belle, after I kick your ass you're going to wear a

    dress to church tomorrow," I prodded her.

    "Oh, yeah," she laughed loudly. "After I

    stomp you into the ground, I'm going to have my name tattooed on your ass as my
    property." I had a feeling that my laugh was less convincing. Belle
    quick-stepped/skipped out onto the cold grass. The outside lights had come on
    when the motion sensors picked us up.

    I followed Belle at a more sedate pace with Willa and Leigh

    trailing behind.

    "Kick her ass," Leigh encouraged me. Willa looked

    around for the garden hose. She was going to soak the first one of us to get
    knocked out. There was none of that pansy submission shit for Belle, that would
    be too damn easy.

    Belle spun around to confront me. She shook out her arms and

    began closing.

    "From the first time we met I wanted to know how tough

    you were," she gave me a feral smile.

    I gave her a snap-kick to the chest in response, sending her

    flying back and rolling over in the grass. I didn't chase after her, though.

    From Rio, I had learned that Belle's style was one part wrestling,

    one part boxing, and padded with dirty tricks. Belle summersaulted over and
    came up on her feet with that feral look still in her eyes. This time I met her
    halfway. I feinted, she failed to fall for it then we both followed up with a
    series of boxing jabs and blocks.

    Belle got in a blow to my ribs, swung at my head and missed,

    then took my jab to her face, cutting her lip. She licked the blood and her
    eyes blazed with passion. Belle caught me off-guard by tackling me. That took
    us to the ground with her on top, straddling me and raining blows down on my
    head.

    She landed a good blow to my cheek, which stung. I was able

    to grab her head and head-ass her in response. That stunned her so I
    head-butted her again. She swayed back on her hips. I pushed her further back,
    sat up, and received a head-ass in return, fuck, that hurt! Belle took the
    advantage by pinning my left arm back.

    She was about to smash my face again but I punched her in

    the throat. That brought her up short long enough for me to twist my hips and
    roll us over. I tried to escape so Belle wrapped her legs around my waist. Our
    hands sought out each other's arms. I won that little contest, finally crossing
    her arms across her chest. Belle tried to take a bite out of my arm.

    Damn. She was serious about this fight. I scooted my knees

    under Belle's ass, leveraged our bodies up then slammed us to the ground,
    twice. On the second go-round, her grip slipped. This allowed me to pop her in
    the temple which led in rapid succession to me getting behind her and applying
    a chokehold while we were still on the ground.

    By this time, my legs were around her waist, from behind,

    and despite several elbows to the ribs and fingers raking my arm, her efforts
    eventually became feeble, then stopped. I pushed her off of me and just lay
    there, catching my breath for half a minute. I was roused by Willa hitting us
    with terribly cold water from the hose.

    Belle and I sat up at the same time, arms resting on our

    knees and looking at each other. Belle glared at me initially, then chuckled
    and shook her head.

    "Rio's been holding back on me," Belle rasped.

    "She said Hope beat you with wrestling moves."

    "She did," I groaned, "but she's been giving

    me some pointers over the past few weeks. Don't take it out on Rio. She has the
    attention span of a weasel."

    I stood up first. I offered Belle my hand but she snorted.

    "Don't make me slap you, damn it. I'll get my own ass

    out of the dirt," she grumbled.

    Before I could say anything, Leigh ran to me. She was giddy,

    and horny, from the contest she had just witnessed.

    "I knew you could do it," she kissed my face.

    "Now let's go in and have some sex!"

    To be continued in part 30, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    0 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 28
    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 28
    Sandwiches?

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



               

    Some masks hide who we are. Others show who we want to
    be   
               

    I could bowl Mercy over with a feather. Rio and I are doing

    the same social mechanics and come to the same conclusion. There are three
    reasons to marry a gay guy;

    1.     

    money,

    2.     

    social pressure and

    3.     

    camouflage.

    Felicity doesn't need the money, so we simply assumed it to

    be number two. We totally missed the other reason; Felicity is a lesbian. Rio
    takes it in her slow and easy style. She walks up and puts Felicity in a gentle
    Mercy, Felicity, Rio sandwich.

    "I am going to have so much fun breaking you in,"

    Rio whispers affectionately to Felicity. "When you get good at it, I'll
    let you play with Mercy, she likes to be played with but you have to be firm.
    Do you like it firm and hard, my most favorite and annoying little
    Ass-Tramp?" Subtle like a freaking tsunami. Mercy recovers from her shock
    to nod her head vigorously.

    "What about Barbie Lynn?" Felicity inquires with

    velvet hunger.

    "She's Zane's," Rio informs her. Felicity looks a

    bit disappointed. "Zane shares her though, so don't expect her to fall in
    love with you," then leans in and up, "but you'll find out her lips,
    titties and ass are to die for. Now let's go back to my room and let me show
    you some things," Rio grins, looks over her shoulder and gives me a wink.
    Who's room?

    Barbie Lynn pats my ass then skips after the trio.

    "We are going to lube up Mercy and try out some of the

    basics," Rio instructs Felicity. "We'll see what intrigues you then
    I'll send you home with some toys to practice with and, well, loosen you up a
    bit. Mercy didn't become fantastic overnight. I had to work on her a lot. See,
    and the conversation is drowned out by the rest of the students on the floor.

    No one has batted an eye about Mercy, Rio, and/or Felicity

    either. Maybe I really am the downfall of the Judeo-Christian tradition after
    all. Rio is taking responsibility for Mercy. Mercy just stepped out to the
    World as her true self, a tiny, tiny step anyway. Barbie Lynn is playing Dorm
    Mother in spades and in a manner way beyond the Handbook's job description.

    Valarie, Vivian and Iona have gathered together then when

    Vivian finger-beckons me over. I saunter over to see what's going to go wrong
    with my life next, and if they have any Tribbles hiding there I'm going to burn
    the little bastards in the sink. That's not what brings me over.

    "All the Advocate-candidates have been approached and

    agreed to serve," Vivian seems amused to inform me. "They want what
    little ceremony exists to be performed and the Advocates sworn in at 9pm."

    "Has someone worked on an Oath of Office," I

    groan. 'To one's self be true', what else can I say?

    "It seems some of the prelaw students actually had a

    little contest and they've put something together," Vivian smiles warmly.
    "It has been downloaded to your phone, it is under Advocate Oath of
    Office."

    "Why are you being such a smart ass?" I look her

    over. "Hasn't my day been bad enough?"

    "Zane, have you seen your phone log for the past twelve

    hours?" Vivian asks me. I have been ignoring my phone, in fact. I check it
    now and I bless those hard working Taiwanese and the huge memory capacity
    they've put in my global lifeline; otherwise my phone would have melted down
    hours ago.

    Fuck, I have phone calls from people I don't even know, who

    live in, France, Germany, Brazil and Belarus? I rack my mind to remember where
    Belarus is, blonde-haired, blue eyed Slavic ladies, now I know! The viewing of
    Star Trek humiliations seem to be universal but at least they don't know my
    name or face. There is some serious Time Lord Mafia paddling over this one.
    They've used my damn private phone number.

    "When do you think you'll talk to Rio," Iona asks

    cautiously.

    "I'll take care of that right now, while she's feeling

    happy and playful," I comfort Iona. "Besides, it could be worse;
    everyone is looking for a pudgy Sasquatch, not me." The three ladies all
    stare at me. "Oh fuck," I groan.

    "Well," Vivian looks away (oh hell), "the

    footage sort of shows you taking a shower plus your name and phone
    number."

    "But your transformation into is a fur-ball is truly

    precious," Valarie comforts/mocks me. "All my gal-pals out West think
    you are so cute; Phoenix, one of my Mom's jailbird friends, even used the 'too
    cute' emoticon and I didn't even think she knew what emoticons were. She sent
    it to all her buds still in lock-up too."

    "Great, I'm popular in a women's correctional facility,

    at least it is in another state," I sigh upward. I pray to God that never
    becomes relevant. "Hell, I have a housewife in Belarus she wants me as a
    house pet."

    "What does she look like?" Valarie seems curious.

    "How would I know?" I am somewhat offended.

    Valarie takes my phone but I don't resist too much. She scrolls a bit then hits
    the number. "Don't call her," I bark. Valarie laughs then hands me my
    phone back.

    She shows me the 'entirety' of the girl's message. Nice

    bikini, or what there is of it and I can't imagine it being too practical that
    far north. She is divorced, with a one year old son, 22 years old and fresh out
    of college with a job as a PR specialist for a real estate development firm.
    She also speaks seven freaking languages, I feel like such an underachiever
    right now, or male underwear model.

    Maybe I'll make her a pen pal ~ she's a half a world away. I

    should be safe. Right now I can't play it safe though; I have to go play with
    Rio and I know that violates my health insurance under the 'feeding dangerous
    animals' clause.

    "Zane," Iona offers to take my phone so I give it

    to her (why should I distrust her right?). Her delicate little fingers fly
    across it then she hands it back. "You now have a fifteen minute
    warning," she is trying to be helpful.

    "Paige seems to have vanished," I request,

    "so when you see her, tell her to give us some peace please." The
    three of the saner women I know give me a nod.

    I round the final screen and there is my sleeping platform.

    Barbie Lynn and Felicity are examining a stunning large collection of sexual
    aids (that my credit card must have paid for), which Rio is sedately explaining
    to them, sort of what you would expect from a Mary Kay or Avon saleswomen.
    Mercy is bent over the bed, pushing up her ass by standing on her toes, skirt
    and panties gone and surreptitiously undoing her blouse buttons when she thinks
    Rio isn't looking.

    Mercy even flashes a precious grin my way when she sees me.

    It is the 'Weeee! I'm about to get fucked' look. While amiably chatting away,
    Rio puts her hand over one of Felicity's hands and leads it over to Mercy's
    flank. Felicity puts up a token resistance.

    "Do that again and it will cost you," Rio purrs.

    Felicity stares at Rio's feral nature, seeing her truly for the first time then
    obeys. "Good girl," Rio coos in Felicity's ear.

    That reminds me what I've forgotten to do today, the air

    filters. I look around the various wardrobes for some sort of precision tool
    like a baseball bat, crowbar, sledgehammer, fire axe or chainsaw, I have a
    cricket bat? What the hell am I doing with a cricket bat? Isn't that the
    National sport of India; is it even played on this continent? It may be one of
    a kind; I'll spare it.

    "Zane!" Rio snaps. Apparently she's been calling

    my name for a second or two.

    "Yeah Bro, what do you need?" I answer. I'm not

    being attacked by someone so she must need something from me.

    "Felicity is self-conscious about being naked in front

    of us girls," Rio grins. "Could you pick out a swimsuit for her that
    is conservative and demur?" In Rio-speak that means three small circle
    Band-Aids and some dental floss.

    "What color would you like Felicity?" I ask. She

    says white; I groan because when you sweat/drip on white it becomes
    translucent. Maybe she's teasing me.

    I pick out a Rio-approved set (she has a whole drawer

    labeled 'Slut Wear' after all), hides it from her until I walk around and hand
    the 'suit' to Rio.

    Top lesson:

    1.     

    Rio is in charge.

    Rio approved approves the look suit then hands it to

    Felicity.

    "You expect me to wear this?" Felicity gasps.

    "That's going to cost you Sweet-cheeks," Rio grins

    wickedly.

    "I can't wear this," Felicity stammers. Rio puts a

    finger to her lips to stop Felicity from saying anything else.

    "I apologize, Ms. Tolliver," Rio nods, "I

    think you are in the wrong place. Thank you for the books; good-bye now."
    Felicity is looking back and forth between Rio, Barbie Lynn, Mercy and me.
    Barbie Lynn gives Felicity a friendly shrug; I mirror that gesture while Rio
    takes up a medium lavender dildo, a bottle of lube and pours an expertly
    delivered thin stream on the tool and Mercy's asshole as if they are one. She's
    pointedly ignoring Felicity.

    Felicity is a 'Prom Queen' type and now some jumped-up

    freshman has dismissed her like she is nothing; I doubt that has ever happened
    before. On the other hand, Rio is brazenly open with her sexuality and sexual
    desires; a freedom Felicity has always felt denied her. Felicity almost makes a
    crucial mistake but I catch her starting to form the words 'I'm sorry' to me
    but I redirect her with a tilt of my head.

    "I apologize," Felicity whispers.

    "Zane, could you take over for me please," Rio

    says. I step around to her far side and start working my dildo slowly into
    Mercy's rectum. She wiggles her ass playfully to the intrusion. Rio steps up to
    Felicity, rises up on her tiptoes and grips Felicity's head firmly but gently.
    Rio tries to kiss Felicity but I can tell the taller blonde's jaws clench and
    her body stiffens.

    "One last chance," Rio insists. She lets the

    implications sink in then kisses her again. It is a close thing but Felicity
    finally breaks down and let's Rio's tongue master her tongue, mouth and lips.
    Felicity moan eradicates a decade of repression and denial and it is with some
    reluctance that the taller blonde lets the short, darker Rio settle down. Rio
    presses a finger to Felicity's lips again.

    "This is going to be the last time I'm nice to you for

    some time," Rio begins. She stops Felicity from speaking once more.
    "Zane and I are closer than family, he's number 1 in my book; there is no
    other. I will call you whatever I want to call you and you will not talk back.
    My safe words are 'That fucking hurts' or clapping your ankles together if you
    can't speak."

    "Mercy is mine; hurt her and I will bury you, my hand

    to God. Outside of that, I will use you like I want to. I will show you things
    you've only read about, make you dress in clothes that terrify you, and press
    you as hard as I can because I care about you Felicity. Are you a virgin?"
    Rio inquires.

    "Yes," Felicity moans somewhat frightened.

    "Your vaginal virginity is yours, your oral and anal

    virginity are mine," she explains. "When I say come over, don't make
    excuses, bring your ass to wherever I am. I am going to be hard on you and give
    you to my friends to play with because it amuses me, clear? Are you okay with
    this; if you aren't, this is your last chance to back out because I will hunt
    your ass down after tonight."

    "I can, I'm okay with this," Felicity says with

    less trepidation.

    "Okay Bitch," Rio growls, "Take off your

    shoes, panties and skirt; pick out the paddle you think you deserve to be
    spanked with and bed over the bed. That shirt better not be in the way. Oh, you
    are leaving your bra with me tonight, go home without it. You only wear panties
    if you have my permission as well."

    "Yes, Felicity falters.

    "Call me Rio," she clarifies. "I'm not afraid

    of who the fuck I am. You've looked down at people like me all your life and
    now you are going to be as degraded as what you wanted me to go through.
    Payback is a bitch."

    "Yes Rio," Felicity confirms softly.

    "Well, get to it," Rio snaps and swats Felicity's

    ass. "I want to waste some time on my beautiful, wonderful, annoying slut
    here," she moved to Mercy, "and her tricky little self has been
    taking off her clothes without my permission." The slap Rio plants leaves
    a red handprint on Mercy who exhales contentedly at Rio's attention. "Oh,
    you've been a naughty little fuck-slut, and you are wetter than the damn
    river," Rio whispers in Mercy's ear as one hand pumps the vibrator in her
    ass and the other strokes her wet cunt.

    Yeah Rio, that's putting the fear of God in Mercy, right.

    Felicity takes the most-wicked looking paddle available and I've never even
    seen Rio consider using.

    "Bro, we have a meeting at 9pm so we need to break it

    up in about an hour," I give the bad news.

    "Zane, damn, take over Mercy once more; I trust you

    with her but I want tears and if you could get her to bite up a ball gag, I'd
    appreciate it," Rio asks. Mercy has been placated and her position with
    Rio affirmed. She's a happy little Bottom once more because Rio finds her
    annoying, which means 'love' when translated into sane people-speak.

    "Barbie Lynn, warm her up for me," Rio requests of

    the blonde bombshell as she falls on Felicity's behind's like a Bedouin dying
    of thirst. I can see Felicity about to turn and plead for Barbie Lynn's
    attention because she mistakenly believes BLT will be hesitant. Boy, she's in
    for a surprise. Barbie Lynn's thumbs push the base of Felicity's softly
    resistant ass up and apart.

    Barbie Lynn is lapping like a dog at Felicity's cunny

    alternating flicks of the tongue along the labia and short, rapid intrusions.

    "What kind of sick masochist are you?" Rio snarls,

    waving Felicity's chosen paddle before her eyes. "I use this to crush the
    skulls of rogue water buffaloes; where was I supposed to hit you; on the asses
    of your ancestors cause that was where you were headed? What the hell was this
    even doing in my collection anyway?"

    "Also, what are you doing with your bra still on? I'm

    going to want those bad boys milked before you escape tonight," Rio
    grumbled.

    "You didn't, Felicity starts to protest even as Barbie

    Lynn twirls her toward orgasm.

    "Shut up!" Rio hisses. "Barbie Lynn, teach

    her a lesson." Barbie Lynn frees up one hand long enough to give her one
    'moderate' spank. "Where is Paige; I need her nimble, spider-like finger
    of Evil."

    I can't seem to spot her so Paige is forced to clear her

    throat, she has carefully hidden herself behind my, pillow; she's hiding by the
    simple expedients of being in semi-darkness and being very still. It is so
    eerie I almost love her, love her.

    "Jesus H. Christ," Rio jumps. "I'd put bells

    on you but I'd probably end up with them in my cunt, now that actually, focus
    Rio!" she chastises herself.

    "Paige, help me strip my latest toy down and give her

    nipples a stress test," Rio requests.

    "Deal, but you need to do me one favor," Paige

    starts crawling over toward Felicity.

    "Sure, now get snappy," Rio urges her on as starts

    to pull Felicity's shirt over the girl's head.

    "Forgive me for forcing Iona to help me and the Time

    Lord Mafia," Paige cashes in her favor immediately. It is all the more
    self-sacrificial in that I suspect Cordelia kept Paige out of the whole plot.

    "Bitch," Rio seethes at Paige, "if you messed

    up Iona I'll still find a way to make you pay, I promise you."

    "You granted me a favor," Paige reminds Rio

    cautiously.

    "Zane, do something," Rio pleads.

    "I've already sworn not to make the responsible parties

    pay, beyond what Cordelia has already granted me," I grin. "I get
    Paige's ass whenever I want, how often I want, until the end of October,"
    I add.

    Paige lowers her head and trembles with fear and

    anticipation; the 'threat' of anal sex is something Paige and I are working
    through plus, since Paige fears it, Rio will love the fantasy vision of Paige
    squirming on my 'meaty pole', see Barbie Lynn's thesaurus. Rio can't get away
    from Paige fast enough, falling into the narcotic pleasures of Mercy's
    treasures.

    Rio is often misunderstood; pain is a daily part of her life

    brought about by her blatantly aggressive lifestyle and the wraiths of her
    past. Mercy isn't in any danger; she could hardly be safer at the moment,
    figuratively speaking. Mercy's ass and cunt are getting a workout to the point
    I'm afraid that Rio is going to shove that dildo all the way into Mercy's colon
    and Rio's tongue might end Mercy's 'pesky' virginity by tongue-muscle action
    alone.

    Paige shoots me a sad smile before she gets on her back and

    starts sliding under Felicity. When they are face to face, but running in
    different directions, Paige and Felicity exchange some wistful kisses.

    "You are beautiful," Felicity moans down at the pale

    pink lips and snowy skin of someone who is working both overtime at being my
    lover and more importantly, a friend to my group of friends.

    "I know," Paige responds confidently before

    wiggling her way further under Felicity.

    Soon she has the first taste most likely anyone has had over

    of her breasts and nipples. I can tell when Paige draws in the first full gulp
    of tit because Felicity goes off like a bronco mare with a cougar cub on her
    back. She is making deep, guttural moans but at least she's not screaming her
    head off.

    "Rio, do you want Felicity to taste my tits?"

    Paige asks. Rio is being petulant.

    "Rio, if you want I'll never talk to Paige or Iona

    again because they are both Time Lord Mafia and they all had a part to play in
    this," I declare. "I know of only one who didn't, and if she's my
    sole friend with them after this, so be it, but you have to let me fight my own
    fights alone from time to time and let me decide what counts as a
    victory."

    "Fuck the bitches," Rio pops up, much to Mercy's

    astonishment, "One is more than enough."

    "Fine, Iona is out Rio. The only one who didn't have a

    part in this morning was Paige," I tell Rio. "I'll go tell her that
    you two are done, but I'll have you know she was operating under my orders,
    sort of. I told her not to go against Cordelia and she did as I asked."

    Rio seems truly conflicted for the longest time then she

    drapes herself over Mercy's body.

    "Honey-hole reach back, take over and keep yourself

    going or I'll make you feel up each Karate Club member during practice
    Monday," Rio purrs to her lover. Mercy hastily obeys because I think
    something about the way the situation playing out intrigues her.

    Rio shuffles down to Barbie Lynn, Felicity's posterior and

    Paige's head.

    "You fucking lied to me you freaky douche," Rio

    declares venomously at the albino Paige. Paige wisely keeps silent, there is
    nothing positive she can say. SheRio plants four resounding smacks on
    Felicity's exposed bottom.

    Felicity squeals, distracting Rio momentarily.

    "You'll pay for that, you skank," Rio hisses at

    Felicity. "Paige, how fucking dare you disappoint me," she growls.
    "How dare you act above my expectations; you are almost a human
    being," Rio finishes - as if the term 'human being' is as horrid a term as
    ATF agent or fashionista.

    Rio stands up and views her domain. Mercy is going all out

    though she clearly misses her Top and Felicity is panting herself toward
    another, more prolonged climax.

    "Barbie-licious, would you take care of my prize for

    me; you know what she likes," Rio requests with a hint of her normal
    madness.

    "Paige, give her some nipple-age and I'm going to break

    in Felici-hump's whore-hole." For the English-speaking public that means
    (I think) that Paige is to open her own shirt, unfasten her front-access bra
    and lead Felicity's lips to those translucent, succulent breasts I find so
    tasty. Felicity is clearly in a sexual buzz; otherwise she might spend precious
    minutes trying to figure out that Rio just declared her intention to introduce
    Felicity to anal sex of the strap-on variety.

    "Hey, pansy-boy," Rio mocks me and my reclining

    majesty, "get over here and give me some of that magic tongue and finger
    work that will turn her back into a straight." That's just mean.

    "Please don't make me like men," Felicity

    stammers. Her eyes are glassy and feverish. Rio smacks both buttocks this time
    and Felicity squeals louder.

    "You don't get to talk, you listen," Rio commands.

    "You are a perfect lover, a lesbian," Rio explains from some teasing
    twisted core. "We simply sleep with men to control them, but I don't want
    you sleep with Lance without my permission, is that understood?" Felicity
    keeps her words within her lips as well as going back to use another one of
    Paige's nipples for further succor.

    This is just bizarre, the bi-sexual is demanding/empowering

    the lesbian to not sleep with her gay fianc , I couldn't write stuff this weird
    and then avoid rehab.

    "In fact, Zane has an in with your future Mother-in-law

    and she'll tell him if she even suspects her baby boy is having sex with a
    woman," Rio double-pumps her eyebrows at me.

    Rio doesn't 'know' that I'm having sex with Rochelle

    Wellington; Felicity's soon to be MIL. We do both know Lance, the fianc , likes
    playing with other men's cocks. We have the video file to prove it too.

    "You step out on me and I'll sell you to that sorority

    next door to Zane's house for a weekend," Rio threatens.

    Felicity isn't Mercy, she's repressed while Mercy is

    perverse (by outside standards). Full exposure to the town at large frightens
    Felicity because she doesn't want deal with the social consequences of being
    labeled homosexual. Mercy is actually afraid of her sexual proclivities
    themselves as well as the real physical danger of exposure.

    Once Felicity finds her own identity her relationship will

    change, in essence she'll never replace Mercy in Rio's heart. There is never
    going to be that vulnerability and utter acceptance that those two have.
    Felicity is going to be fun and in time I think Hudson Lane may be a better
    match as a companion. Hudson and Felicity are adults where Rio fights adulthood
    with every breath.

    Rio's choice in strap-ons is odd to say the least; the only

    time Rio had shown it to Mercy, Mercy had been afraid, afraid that Rio would
    waste their time on something so, unimpressive. Until I noticed Mercy's
    distress that morning I didn't think Rio had something so, (training wheels?)
    in her arsenal; this was what Rio picked to break Felicity in. No one knows my
    buddy like I do.

    Rio is still working Felicity's bunghole over with a sole

    finger when she leans over the tall slender blonde's back. Rio uses one hand to
    cord that long hair until it is one thick mass, and then she pulls it back like
    a corded rein. It isn't until the tip of the dildo nestles into the cusp of
    Felicity's sphincter that Felicity figures out what's about to happen.

    "No Rio, please, I don't want this," Felicity

    panics.

    "Sssh," Rio coos, "it is going in and I'm

    going to teach you how."

    "Rio, I don't," Felicity trembles.

    "Why?" Rio whispers her question. 'Why is Felicity

    afraid of this violation' is what Rio is aiming for. They stay there locked and
    silent. After a minute, Rio picks up her actions.

    "When I begin to thrust forward, I want you to use your

    inner muscles to push back," Rio says tenderly. Rio goes forward and Felicity
    tenses so she stops. "Relax, it won't hurt, only feel funny," Rio
    assures her. Not always true but,

    This time things culminate with Felicity gives a sharp gasp

    followed by a whispered sigh.

    "Okay," Rio murmurs to her prey, "I am tired

    of doing all the work. You need to push back now," she continues.
    "Come back against me you cunt-loving whore." Felicity bucks slightly
    and shakes her head.

    "No, no," she pleads at barely above a whisper

    herself.

    "It's okay," Rio runs a hand along Felicity's

    spine. "You can come back later if you like. Your ass is mine but I'll
    wait for you to give it to me but, no cunt for you to taste or lips upon your
    cunt until then Felicity. I'll be taking care of Barbie Lynn for you". Rio
    winks at me, "Or more likely you are leaving her for Zane, man that he is;
    you know she'll get addicted to that cock eventually." Bang! Felicity
    looks heart-shot.

    Felicity starts working Rio's artificial cock down her

    asshole. Rio looks at me and gives the best 'Home Alone!' face I've ever seen. She's
    floored that Felicity has been sucked into our mad circus. She then puts both
    hands on Felicity's hips.

    "Slow down Felicity, and welcome to the club," Rio

    grins down at her. Felicity rests for about thirty seconds then Rio spanks each
    flank. "Giddy-up now; you still have four inches to go."

    "I thought I could stop," Felicity whined.

    "You said,

    "You stopped; I let you stop," Rio sneered,

    "Now I'm telling you to back your sweet ass up." I'm going to give
    Rio a Janus mask for Christmas. I'd get her medication for her insanity but I
    know she'd eventually slip it into my food no matter what.

    "Come on now Felicity-Sugah," Barbie Lynn joins

    it. "You always had such a gentle hand training me in Karate. It'd be a
    crying shame if no other girls got to feel the way you made me feel. You have
    always been so strong, be strong now."

    Felicity rotates her head somewhat foal-like and stretches

    the hair Rio is using as a rein before she pushes back again.

    This time when Felicity stops Rio slaps her ass lightly. My

    buddy also grins madly at me and mouths 'I am so going to Hell over this' then
    giggles. I mouth back 'Right beside you'. Felicity is finally all the way back
    and resting when Mercy begins to shudder violently.

    "Holygoddamnfuckingpieceofshit!!!!" Mercy howls

    into the sheets. Barbie Lynn hammers her bunghole and mangles her clit so much
    that she repeats the phrase three times in rapid succession and all the time
    she looks as compassionate as a mother changing a newborn. Felicity takes that
    inspiration and runs with it. Rio is pulling back with the strap-on when
    Felicity pushes back hard.

    Rio pushes her forward and rotates her hips for more of a

    sensation before snatching up a slender blue paddle that seems more flexible
    than rigid. She quickly makes good use of it, stinging Felicity's rump and
    making the ride home for her interesting. Paige starts flicking Felicity's clit
    but that is more than Felicity can take.

    Thankfully she releases Paige's right tit before she clamps

    her teeth and bows her back up and down multiple times as orgasm hits her. Rio
    has to grip Felicity's hips tightly to not be bucked off and she's loving it.
    Felicity collapses on Paige but I quickly roll Felicity on her back, Rio's
    strap-on slides out painlessly, so I can pull Paige to me.

    Paige and I exchange a heated kiss while Rio unfastens the

    dildo, lets it fall to the floor. Rio crawls on the bed, hooks a finger into
    Mercy's collar and forces the exhausted beauty to follow her farther up the
    bed. Rio reclines against the headboard with Mercy resting her head on her
    Mistresses stomach, hair cascading over Rio's stomach, crotch, and thigh as
    well as her own face. Rio is running her hands through her lover's hair with an
    affection few at the school would believe.

    Barbie Lynn decides to take her own approach with Felicity.

    She mentioned experimenting with girls before meeting me on the day I first
    moved into this dorm, downstairs and a long, long time ago it seems. With the
    fear that permeated this place, it was probably furtive touches at night in bed
    with your roommate or a quick grope in the showers.

    Felicity barely has the time to register Barbie's presence

    before Barbie Lynn has Felicity's legs up, bent at the knees and cunt full
    exposed. Barbie doesn't dive in, instead crawling onto Felicity's body until
    they are face to face. Felicity gets this surprised, I can't believe this is
    finally coming true' face, the Barbie Lynn's lips are pressing hers.

    "Hey Honey-Trap," Rio snaps playfully, "what

    do you think you are doing with my Thing Two?" (Note: Never combine Rio
    and Doctor Seuss on You Tube; legions of little minds will be forever
    corrupted)

    "Give it a rest Rio," Barbie Lynn looks up and

    grins at my Bud, "Felicity gets a time-out and she gets to have it with
    me, are we clear?"

    This is not a fight I'm stepping into and Rio, Mercy and

    Barbie Lynn know it. Barbie Lynn doesn't ask for much from Rio and is pretty
    tolerant of her so now that Barbie Lynn is making a stand and,

    "This is really hard on her," Rio says

    affectionately. "Take your time."

    I leave Barbie Lynn and Felicity to play and carry Paige

    around to the far side of Rio. Paige is coiled around my body so I doubt she
    could be happier outside of 'bouncy, bouncy'.

    "What's going on Babe," I whisper to Rio.

    "What's your game?"

    "Don't tell anyone because they won't believe you but

    I've been reading," she tilts her forehead against mine. "I've been
    reading the diary of an actual dominatrix by the firelight of me burning 'Fifty
    Shades of Someone Stupid'."

    "You are right," I snicker, "no one would

    ever believe you actually read a book." She punches me then Mercy shoots
    me a weak blow to the ribs.

    "Hey you," Rio tapped Mercy's nose, "who said

    you could get in a fight? I think someone is getting hog-tied and ice cubes
    rubbed up and down their spine." Mercy shivers happily.

    "Do you want to do anything like that with me,"

    Paige purrs.

    "I want to sneak into your parent's room and fuck you

    hard on their bed in every position we can think of," I state calmly, as if
    I've given it great thought. Paige's dampness streams down onto my left hip and
    thigh as she shivers in delight. It is all about knowing your partner. This
    forbidden act knocks her right out of the ballpark.

    "Are we, you and I, any closer?" Paige murmurs.

    "You know who has my heart, Paige, but we are closer,

    if that matters," I tell her.

    "When did that happen?" Paige smiles up at me.

    "About fifteen minutes ago," I kiss the tip of her

    nose.

    "So I had to lie to a total nut-job to save another

    friend of yours and risk a beating to take us a step forward, and it wasn't the
    black leather micro-mini," Paige moans as finds the perfect spots on my
    chest and lap to settle into. It is a precious few minutes we share, with Rio
    alternating tender caresses with pinches to the nipples and slaps to the
    breasts, buttocks and thighs. Mercy makes mewling little sighs in response to
    both sets of gestures.

    Felicity has finally rolled Barbie Lynn over and engaging in

    every less-than-vanilla sexual act she thinks she's missed over the three years
    she's known, showered with, and competed with my Georgia Honey-box. By the play
    of Barbie's right hand, the thick, sloppy sound that's emanating from between
    Felicity's thighs and Felicity's shortness of breath, Barbie Lynn is driving her
    former classmate made with lust.

    "Bro, can I turn Mercy into an ice cream dispenser?

    Sort of 'squeeze these wonderful titties' then scoop out some Neapolitan from
    her cunt," Rio snickers my way. She loves yanking my chain, and Mercy's,
    from time to time.

    "No! That has to be cold as hell and you may not make

    Mercy poop or pee dairy products," I command, "Rio-saurus Rex!"

    "Oh, that's gross," Rio dares to look offended.

    "I would never put ice cream up my favorite Lust-receptacle's butthole.
    That is for the ice cream cones."

    "Fine, you may not stuff Mercy like an clair," I

    clarify. "I'm putting my foot down and if Paige and I have to do full body
    cavity searches to make sure you behave, so be it."

    Felicity erupts through her final orgasm of the night, her

    body twisting and stretching as sweat drips off her body. Barbie Lynn keeps
    subtle control of Felicity's body which is both touching and frightening, she's
    getting sexually wound up and she's going to corral my cock and drive it up her
    ass, my approval being optional. The dirty, sexy look she shoots me is as good
    a piece of proof as I need.

    "I can't have you two touching my bitch without

    supervision," Rio states angrily, yeah right. "I'll have to check out
    all her opening once you two get done, a triple check." Mercy looks over
    toward Paige and me. Her eyes are open wide with lust and anticipation.

    "I suppose we could simply trust Mercy and take her

    word for it," I tease.

    "No," Rio goes off, "I can tell you right

    now; she's one sneaky little slut."

    "I don't trust her," Paige nods. "The pretty

    ones always need to be kept in line, harshly." Mercy merely shakes her
    head vigorously in affirmation of her devious and untrustworthy nature.

    "Where are you people from?" Felicity pants

    through her fatigued smile.

    "The People's Republic of None of Your Damn

    Business," Rio slaps Mercy's thigh.

    "We keep Rio in a steel box," Barbie Lynn pets

    Felicity's left nipple. "The rest of us are regular students. Okay, Zane's
    a tad irregular, but he means well." My phone buzzes from the far side of
    the bed.

    "Time to wrap it up team," I give out the bad

    news. "Felicity, you can sweep step out with Barbie Lynn to the shower,
    different showers because giving the freshman student body an alternative
    lifestyle exhibition is not an option for tonight. The rest of us will give it
    a few minutes and go out and pretend the world is a normal place."

    "Felicity, I want your bra and panties up here on my

    pillow," Rio demands. "I'm going to use them to bind up Mercy
    tonight. She's been, umm, mediocre so I'm gagging her with that boring
    underwear and hooking her hands over her head with that sad, old bra of
    yours."

    "I thought you only wanted my bra," Felicity

    questions?

    "Spank her for me BLT," Rio growls. Barbie Lynn

    gave gives three sharp, alternating smacks on each ass cheek. Felicity bites
    her lower lip and whimpers. "No back talking now F; I said no bra tonight,
    but also no panties ever without my approval." Felicity nods. Barbie Lynn
    takes Felicity by the hand, over to the towel closet then leads her somewhat
    reluctantly out into the main floor.

    "Rio, did I do you a good turn," Paige asks. Rio

    thinks that over for a minute, making small circles in Mercy's hair.

    "Yes, yes you did, you albino deviant," Rio

    allows.

    "Can I have Mercy for my use for one night sometime

    soon?" Paige requests.

    "That's not how it works," Rio scolds Paige after

    a few seconds. "She's mine to use, no one else's. I can have someone use
    her for my pleasure but she's a damn human being, not a bean-bag chair. I will
    give you this though, because you can be so incredibly stupid about people,
    I'll let Mercy know that it would make me happy to see her with you; how is
    that?"

    Mercy is resting on her head on Rio's lap, so she clearly

    hears what's going on. Rio is really the best friend in the world, and one of
    the best people I've ever known. I can live with the crazy.

    Homecoming.


    So, it was Friday, Homecoming Day at FFU, and several dozen of us were not
    doing what we were supposed to do but I wanted this headache taken care of before
    the rest of the day's festivities. All the Advocates were gathered as was Ms.
    Goodswell, as a Student Advisor. Other people were gathered to observe the
    spectacle and guessing which way I would jump.

    This first major crisis of my role as Mediator since the

    creation of the Janissaries wouldn't have been complete without Iona, my trusty
    sidekick, and Rio, my chronic pain in the ass & truest friend. In fact, Rio
    was the reason for this meeting. She had been given the writing assignment of
    'place the writings of a juvenile story into an adult setting'. The train wreck
    wasn't hard to foretell.

    Rio had chosen four works of the late, lamented Doctor Seuss

    (if he wasn't dead he would be after reading halfway through Rio's creation).
    Rio had attacked the project with a gusto that made Ms. Tucker, her English
    instructor, hopeful that Rio was finally fitting in (read: conforming). Rio
    turned in the pornographic Tales of a Cat with a Really Big Hat on Tuesday.

    Ms. Tucker had flunked the effort and dragged Rio down to

    Doctor Victoria Scarlett's office but that senior educator had volleyed this
    time bomb into my lap. I promptly told them to pick an Advocate and get back to
    me after dinner. Rio Talon/Christina Buchanan's argument had been that the
    vagueness of the instructions allowed for a liberal interpretations of the
    assignment.

    Athena Varna (representing the rest of Ms. Tucker's

    class)/Joy Jefferson had argued that the standard was what 'any reasonable
    individual going to a Christian school would find acceptable' as their defense,
    which meant that it wasn't acceptable in their opinion. Two days of mediation
    went nowhere and I wasn't going to let this matter fester through the weekend.

    I had called all the concerned parties to join me after

    breakfast and received Doctor Scarlett's blessing for missing Assembly where
    many of the students and their families were gathered in our daily
    religious/social function.

    "Okay, I've given the matter serious thought and I saw

    merit to both arguments but I found Ms. Jefferson's argument to be the more
    compelling," I led off. "We live in a society; each person should be
    free and act with freedom but that cuts both ways, we have to give our society
    some support to retain our harmony. This is my judgment."

    "I would hope that since Rio did make an exceptional

    effort in her creative writing work that Ms. Tucker would consider allowing Rio
    one additional week to make up the assignment since this is one-quarter of her
    grade and her effort, while misdirected, was acknowledged as a vigorous attempt.
    That is my suggestion anyway," I said hopefully since I wasn't sure if I
    could instruct a teacher in any manner, much less order a do-over for Rio.

    It took a few seconds for my words to sink in. This was

    hardly re-writing the Charter of the Commonwealth of Virginia but it did mean
    I'd ruled against my best friend and the woman I wanted to marry and several
    girls looked at me in some disbelief that I hadn't gone that way.

    "Thank you Mediator," Joy was the first to offer

    me her hand, and she was still technically the enemy, being in the
    Traditionalist faction here at school.

    "Your argument carried the day, Joy. I'm pretty sure

    there was no favoritism involved," I smiled.

    "I will get you next time," Christina came up and

    shook Joy's hand. She turned and clasped my hand after that. "You were
    wiser than I thought you'd be," Christina winked to me.

    A few people came by and went through the same routine until

    Rio approached last of all. She hit me in the shoulder causing multiple heads
    to swivel our way.

    "You threw me under the bus Bitch," she laughed.

    "Don't look so surprised," I rubbed my shoulder,

    "you built the bus I rolled over you with, ya Deviant."

    Iona gave me a shy wave right before she slipped out to go

    meet her parents and most of the girls did likewise. Finally it was Ms.
    Goodswell, Christina, Faith, Rio and myself.

    "Faith and I will polish off the minutes of your final

    decision Zane," Christina said before turning her imperious head away and
    leading Faith out to do what seniors do.

    "So, are you two going to be hiding out all day?"

    Virginia Goodswell looked Rio and my way.

    "I would but two dozen over-eager and overly-endowed

    students have asked Zane to be available to meet their ancestors or some other
    such cheesy crap," Rio ranted. "Besides, I'm sure there is some law
    or ordinance that causes the rest of you to never leave me alone."

    "Yes Ms. Talon," Ms. Goodswell said with some

    gravity, "That is the Self-preservation Act of 1908. You are listed under
    'Elements with Corrosive properties."

    "Woot!" Rio hollered, "I'm a corrosive

    influence!"

    "Thanks Virginia," I addressed my teacher and

    Spiritual Advisor, "like she needed more ammo."

    Goodswell laughed and headed out toward the main campus

    while Rio and I headed for our dorm.

    "I think I'm going to become a superhero," Rio

    teased me. "My X-ray vision will vaporize the panties off of unsuspecting
    stuck-up babes."

    "Wasn't there a time when heroes were heroes and

    villains were villains; none of this gray crap?" I half-grinned.

    "Zane," Rio sounded exasperated and but motherly

    aka Ma Barker, "you keep saving girls and they keep kicking you in the
    teeth."

    "I look at it as opportunity to get back up

    again," I smiled.

    "That's called masochism, look it up," Rio

    sneered.

    "Let's go to my room," I said, rather redundantly,

    as we'd reached the elevator door and I'd hit the button. Rio became oddly
    close to me as we got on board and even let me wrap an arm around her. For me,
    being parentless today required I convince Aunt Jill that parking would be a
    bitch and I'd see her Saturday night, we had our first Marksmanship outing
    tomorrow morning in Kentucky, so I'd would be back to have dinner with my sole
    family member.

    Rio's parents hadn't asked Rio if she wanted them to come.

    They hadn't made any contact at all, denying Rio the ability to scream at her
    parents and tell them to 'fuck off'. Adding to the misery, Mercy's parents were
    here and everyone in our close circle had convinced Rio that being close to
    Mercy would be disastrous, in the belief that Rio had poor impulse control,
    imagine that.

    When the end of Assembly sounded and the parents began

    exiting the building to join up with their kids, we proceeded to my Solarium
    level of the dorm. The parents would meet their girl's friends, teachers, &
    the key members of their various clubs. We opened my 'vault' door and Rio led
    me upstairs then gave a start.

    I slipped around her to see what the problem was, Cordelia

    Dresden. To her credit, Cordelia and her Time Lord Mafia had either been
    behaving or doing things in such a sneaky manner as to avoid my notice. Besides
    the three of us, only three freshmen girls occupied the rest of the floor,
    leaving us effectively alone.

    "Hi Rio!" Cordelia led off, "Zane, I only

    want you to know you have our full support," was her cryptic statement
    that I was still digesting when Rio hurled herself at the slender brunette.
    Cordelia cried out as Rio toppled them both to the floor. Rio rose up on her
    knees and slapped Cordelia across the face.

    "Get her off me," Cordelia screamed as she raised

    her hands to defend herself.

    "What's the fucking secret you're hiding?" Rio

    growled.

    "Yank Rio off me right now. Zane," Cordelia

    snapped as she took a second slap to the cheek. "You know what I can
    do."

    "Cordy, Rio wants to live free or die trying; so you

    might want to consider your next words carefully," I shrugged. "She
    prefers to exist free of fear. Rio, I'm going to the shake dispenser; do you
    want something?"

    "A strawberry shake sounds good," Rio smiled as

    she began pinning Cordelia's wrists down.

    Once she finished that maneuver, Rio glared triumphantly

    down at Cordelia.

    "Great," Cordelia met that glare with one of her

    own, "what's your next brilliant plan; a little sexual assault to go with
    your brazen attack?"

    "Nope, I'm going to drool spit on your face and ears

    Cordelia-baby," Rio answered then began swirling her tongue in her mouth
    to gather up her first glob of spit.

    "Zane," Cordelia pleaded.

    "Rio, let her up," I requested (Rio knew my vocal

    tones). "She's agreed to help you with your Mercy problem." Cordelia
    had done no such thing but Rio would need help dealing with her lover's parents
    and Cordelia could be a powerful ally.

    Cordelia could lie her way out of things, except she would

    be lying to me and our trust was a fragile thing. If it was just Rio, Cordy
    would lie in a heartbeat but I believed I was somewhat special to her. Cordy
    said nothing and Rio got off of her. It wasn't Rio's style to offer Cordelia a
    hand up even though she knocked her down.

    Rio joined me making shakes and grinned evilly.

    "Cordelia, do you want a shake," I called over to

    her.

    "Peach," she replied. Somewhat reluctantly she

    walked over to us. Cordelia, like Rio and me, had no parents coming.

    "So, are you going to tell Zane what your secret is or

    do we go for the best two out of three falls?" Rio sneered.

    "Let it be Rio," I nudged her. "It isn't

    something bad. If it was bad, she would have coughed it up already."

    "I don't know what you see in this wacky Whore,"

    Rio asked me, with Cordelia standing beside us.

    "She's Ra's al Ghul to my Bruce Wayne," I

    explained. "How can I step beyond the streets of my own personal Gotham
    without her?"

    "Wait, does that mean I'm Harlequin?" Rio mused.

    "No, you are the Joker, Rio," Cordelia huffed,

    "and yes, that makes Mercy Harlequin."

    "Cordy, there are times I wish you weren't so evil and

    manipulative," Rio observed.

    "Titles such as Evil, like genius, are the hobgoblin of

    small minds," Cordelia countered. "Zane sees that, which is why I
    tolerate the rest of you."

    "You just want to play jockey to his

    thoroughbred," Rio snorted.

    "Never said I didn't," Cordelia bantered. Rio

    stole a look toward the door so I leaned into Cordelia.

    "Thank you," I whispered. Cordy nodded.

    "Pist," Rio hissed. "Iona is here with a slightly

    larger version of herself and two guys who look vaguely related to her as
    well." I looked over and there was Iona pointing what had to be her mother
    my way. She didn't look furious but she wasn't beaming sunshine and happiness
    at me either.

    "Scatter," Rio whispered. "Pissed off Momma

    on the way," before dashing off behind the showers.

    "I'm gone," Cordelia gasped playfully, took her

    peach shake and slunk away.

    Iona

    "Mr. Braxton?" this conservatively dressed woman

    with a slight build and shoulder length black hair addressed me. I'd seen a few
    pictures of her on Iona's Facebook page.

    "Mrs. Beckett, I am Glenn Zane Braxton, but please call

    me Zane. Your daughter is one of my closest friends." She seemed to mull
    that over, whether to be stiff or to give me a chance.

    "Zane, is there a place we can talk in private?"

    she inquired.

    "Absolutely," I nodded; then led her to the far

    corner and sat down on a sofa with her so that we could both look out over the
    changing leaves on campus.

    "Mr. Brax, Zane, what are your intentions with my

    daughter?" she came right out with it.

    "She was my second friend here and constantly

    supportive of my often precarious situation and she's never asked for anything
    in return," I stated. "I'd paint her house if she asked me," I
    continued, "or drive across country to help her move. She's that great a
    friend." I didn't brag about killing or even hurting someone for her,
    though I would, because that wasn't the kind of extreme friendship her Mom was
    looking for.

    "Very well, Zane; but I am worried about you and Iona

    in another way," she sidestepped. "You are an attractive young man
    and there are rumors that you have several girlfriends on campus."

    "I think I can answer the real question with three

    statements of my own; the only person I have ever called girlfriend is Heaven
    Vickers, a senior here.

    "I love Heaven's best friend, Christina Buchanan, and

    they are both aware of our relationship. Second, your daughter is the
    second-smartest, most level-headed, and most forward thinking young woman I
    have ever met; you have done a wonderful job raising her," I related.
    "Lastly, I have offered to have sex with your daughter twice and she's
    said 'no'."

    "You did?" she studied me intently.

    "And she was naked in bed with me both times. She's

    seen me have sex, too, but she's decided that when she's ready, she'll ask me
    and I'll say 'yes' because I'm positive that she will pick the moment when it
    is right for her and no one else."

    "Wha, what?" Mrs. Beckett's eyes grew wide.

    "Naked in bed with you? And nothing happened?"

    "Yes; but I felt safe because I trust her," I said

    calmly. "You have to admit she is diligent and organized and she's not
    going to simply jump feet first into anything."

    "I have to admit I was afraid you were taking advantage

    of my daughter's kind nature; but you seem oddly frank about everything you two
    have done. I admit I expected you to be, more deceptive and evasive," she
    mused. "Do you have sex with any of the girls on campus?"

    "Tons; though thankfully, things eased off with

    midterms approaching," I smiled.

    "Is that so," she said in a clearly questioning

    tone. "I want you to understand that Iona thinks the world of you. She
    writes home every day, and you often figure in her experiences, though I knew
    she was editing some things, like why she appears to be friends with Ms.
    Talon."

    "When we started out, Rio and I were doomed to be

    expelled but Iona joined with us and together we survived some really rough
    times."

    "I recall getting several letters from the Chancellor

    from that time. Was Iona in any danger?" she asked.

    "Yes, she got a pair of bloody knees but please believe

    a whole lot of us were looking out for her," I responded. "Trust me,
    Ion has a fair number of friends who appreciate her numerous qualities."

    "Mom," Ion called out as she came over. "I

    hope Zane hasn't been scaring you."

    "Iona, it is only that you didn't have many friends in

    High School," her mother smiled at her daughter.

    "Mom, I had no friends in high school, but Zane gave me

    the courage and opportunity to come out of my shell," Iona interrupted.

    "Zane says you two have been sleeping in his bed,

    naked," Iona's mother met her daughter with an even gaze.

    "Yes," Iona blushed furiously, "but I bet

    he's also informed you that we haven't had sex," she leaned into her
    mother, "and there he lied."

    Mrs. Beckett stared at me, a bit peeved.

    "Mom, that is only because what Zane considers sex and

    what you would consider sex are two slightly different things. Suffice it to
    say, I am still a virgin as far as the marriage bed is concerned," Iona
    assured her parent. "And I have Zane well in hand, because I have control
    of his phone."

    "I keep telling you that smarts count for more to in

    life than a model's good looks," Iona's mother reminded her daughter.

    "I'm glad Iona has both," I chimed in. Both women

    looked my way then grinned.

    "He is such a good friend, Mother; that I forgive his

    exaggerations," Iona reached over and kindly touched my cheek.

    As that gesture ended, Iona's face grew shocked.

    "Mom, I think we need to go see Mrs. Worsham's class

    now, if we are going to get everything taken care of before lunch," Iona
    hurried her mother.

    "It was nice to meet you Zane," we shook hands as

    we both stood as well.

    Hope

    I followed Iona's gaze and my heart stopped. It was Hope,

    looking so do-able in her school-wear. With her were a petite woman, smaller
    and maybe a bit heavier than Hope, three more little Hope's in descending age
    and lastly, a male version of Hope, but this one was made out of Lego bricks,
    really big Lego bricks, it was Yeong Song.

    Yeong Song had charisma in spades; he wasn't the Angel of

    Death, he had grabbed that punk by the short and curlies and taken over his
    job. That was how he appeared to me at that moment. Oh yeah and he was looking
    right through me. As if on cue, Hope smiled and whispered something to her
    father and they both came my way.

    Imagine a choreographed interpretive dance troupe; you had

    Hope's three younger sisters spread out over the middle half of the room,
    having fun with some of the few freshmen girls that were hanging around. Yeong
    was like his eldest daughter in the way they moved, you could tell they were
    walking toward you but I couldn't recall their feet moving or even hearing
    footfalls.

    That was probably just my fear speaking. From personal

    experience I knew Hope was human with all our frailties and imperfections, she
    was simply more perfect than most.

    "Father, this is my good friend Glenn Zane Braxton, who

    is known by the name Zane to both his friends and enemies," demurred Hope.

    "Zane, this is my Father, Major of the Republic of

    Korea, retired, Yeong Song," she introduced her father to me. I extended
    my hand, he took it in a granite grip and gave it two sharp shakes. I stood
    there like an idiot but at least my heart was beating and I was breathing
    again.

    "Your pulse is racing young man, your palms are sweaty

    and you are staring at me with dilated pupils," Yeong noted
    dispassionately.

    "Well, since I've lain down with your naked daughter

    for a variety of bedroom antics on several occasions; I naturally assumed you had
    come here to kill me," I blathered.

    "You have been naked with my eldest daughter," he

    said in a way that could be contrived as a statement or a question.

    "You didn't know?" I groaned. I wondered if this

    counted as suicide.

    "You have honorable intentions toward my

    daughter," he informed me. Huh?

    "No," I gulped. "I was thinking we could fool

    around, mainly."

    "I understand you are the last of your line," he

    glared at me. Uh oh, wait.

    "You know who I am, so you must have already been told

    by Hope what's really been going on," I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "See Father, Zane's not dense," Hope hugged her

    father's arm, "he's simply terrified of you."

    "I noticed," Yeong almost smiled. "Mr.

    Braxton, I don't mind you seeing my daughter socially, but please learn at
    least to fight as well as my youngest daughter, she's nine."

    "You learn from people who are better than you, not

    from people you are better than," I tried to interject some wisdom into my
    pretty abysmal effort to date.

    "Daddy," Hope pleaded hopefully.

    "Mr. Braxton do you know the difference in combat

    between you and a highly skilled warrior?" Mr. Song said in an eerie
    penetrating voice.

    "Ten years?" I shrugged because I didn't have a

    clue what the answer should be.

    "No Mr. Braxton," he came on with that nightmarish

    calm, "you don't know when to stay down." Now I was a little pissed.
    Being able to take a beating was one of my few martial qualities.

    "You are wrong," I let my anger seep through.

    Hope's face lost all expression.

    "You always get up, you never stop fighting until you

    can't anymore," I grumbled. "If that means I have to break your
    Precision Hands of Death on my face, so be it."

     Yeong Song turned to regard his daughter; he finally

    let my hand go.

    "He'll do," he told Hope, turned and walked toward

    where his youngest daughter was playing.

    "What was that about?" I whispered to Hope who

    looked equally confused.

    "I don't know, except, I believe he decided you would

    lay down your life for me," Hope studied my face as she finished that
    conclusion.

    "As the old paraphrased saying goes 'I would rather

    kill for you' but yes, I guess would risk death to keep you safe," I
    smiled affectionately. "You are my friend."

    "You are lucky so many of your friends are better

    trained than you are," Hope snorted in amusement, "or you might not
    live long enough to graduate from this place."

    "Yes," I snorted back, "that's my grand

    strategy: hang out with girls who can beat me up."

    "Stick with it," Hope nudged me, "it seems to

    be working for you."

    "If you see my wounded ego crawling around today; kill

    the poor bastard and put it out of its misery," I joked back.

    "Oh, do you know that guy Vivian is bringing this

    way?" Hope nodded toward the kitchenette.

    "That has to be Vivian's boyfriend," I groaned.

    "This is likely to be less painful than your dad but more
    humiliating."

    Vivian

    "I'll be close by in case he starts beating on

    you," Hope winked before slipping away.

    Vivian and the somewhat reluctant young man entered the

    cube-ish area where my sofa and several chairs looked over the campus. We both
    extended hands simultaneously.

    "I'm Thomas Wayne Meyers," he said and gave me a

    strong grip. He was brown-haired, fairly well built, and clearly could have
    been happier.

    "Hi Thomas; may I call you Thomas, I'm Zane Braxton,"

    I jumbled a sentence together.

    "Vinnie has told me some things about you," he

    began.

    "Listen," I broke in, "it's all my fault, I

    took advantage of her so please don't be angry with her because she's one of
    the nicest, sweetest women I've ever met." The guy blinked.

    "Vinnie told me she took advantage of you since she was

    your official guardian," Thomas went from being uncertain to appearing
    amused. "More like she tried to take advantage of you but you
    resisted."

    "Oh come on," I threw up my hands, "that's

    not even remotely believable. Vivian is hot; we both know she's hot and I'm way
    far removed from a monk of any stripe. If Vivian threw herself at me, I'd be
    all over that in a heartbeat."

    Vivian snickered and Thomas returned to confused for a

    moment then laughed too.

    "I appreciate your honesty Zane and I agree, I'd be all

    over that too, but I'm willing to wait for our wedding night," Thomas
    confided in me. How much of their history he knew Vivian had related to me was
    uncertain. I knew of his mistake but it wasn't my place to bring that up.

    "Cool, let me know when, and I'll throw you the

    bachelor party," I offered.

    "Oh Hell no!" Vivian squawked. "The last

    thing I need on my wedding day is to get a phone call from Thomas in some South
    American jail telling me he needs bail money."

    "Come on Vivian," Thomas chuckled, "it might

    be nice to have someone along who knows how to throw a real party."

    "No," Vivian shook her head, "Zane, parties,

    prison; they all happen way too often."

    "Hey now," I pretended to be offended, "I'll

    have you know that my record has improved. Now 60% of my dates are law
    enforcement free and I'm getting better."

    "Seriously?" Thomas looked from Vivian to me.

    "Zane, how many of the police officers between campus

    and downtown Lancaster know you by your first name?" Vivian grilled me.

    "Umm, those two guys who patrol the Southwest side of

    campus, I don't know them," I answered honestly. "But I know just
    about everyone else."

    "No Thomas, he is not planning your bachelor party. He

    is highly irresponsible, insanely rich and hangs around with scurrilous
    friends," Vivian informed her beau.

    "I hang around with you," I point out.

    "I am assigned to hang out with you," Vivian

    reminds me.

    "Would you stop hanging out with me if someone was

    assigned to replace you?" I inquired.

    "No way," she winked then motioned about the room,

    "I'm not giving up all this for a small two bedroom dorm room. I'm not an
    idiot. If I want a soda, or orange juice or a fruit pastry at four in the
    morning, they are right out here, plus I never sleep alone so I'm always
    warm."

    "Who do you sleep with?" Thomas stuttered, half

    expecting more boys to come out of the woodwork.

    "Mainly Barbie Lynn Masters and Valarie Palmer,"

    Vivian replied. "Don't' worry Thomas," she stroked his arm, "I'm
    not turning into a lesbian or even bi-sexual."

    "They are like sisters that make me feel safe, except

    they are sisters who don't resent me being the oldest or who steal my
    stuff," Vivian added. Thomas eventually looked back to me.

    "Do you ever touch the wrong woman at night? In

    bed," he clarified.

    "Define the wrong woman because the thing I like most

    about being in my bed is the faint hope that I'll get an uninterrupted night's
    sleep," I responded.

    "I mean, are the other women with you so much better

    looking than Vivian that, he started to say.

    "Stop right there; women aren't something you place on

    a scorecard going from one to one hundred. How do you compare the shapeliest
    thighs with perfect hips, or a dazzling smile against the richest lips?" I
    quizzed him.

    "Thomas, if I roll over at night and groggily rest my

    hand on the small of Vivian's back, trust me, I will know the difference
    between her and other women, I'll apologize and move away. The overriding
    aspect of our relationship is my respect for her," I told him. "She's
    a good Christian woman and she's my guardian and nothing else compares to
    that."

    He studied me and nodded. Vivian smiled at me and I could

    tell this was going about as well as she expected it to. Sure her boyfriend was
    going to stay a bit jealous but that was probably a good thing because he was
    pretty good-looking too.

     My phone rang which was unusual because Iona usually

    caught such things.

    "Hello?"

    "Mr. Braxton, this is Ms. Marisol Reveal. The Vice

    Chancellor requests that you pick up three lunches from the Dining Hall and
    show up at her office at 12:10 pm today," Marisol informed me.

    "Sure Ms. Reveal, will you want the flounder or the

    vegetable soup?" I asked. Iona was good at keeping me up to date on
    important things, like food and Pay-per-View events.

    "I'll get the soup and an extra helping of okra,"

    she answered.

    "Done deal," I signed off and found him looking at

    me.

    "Are you a part-time ma tre de?" Thomas seemed

    amused.

    "Long story/short version, I occupy a position here

    called 'Mediator' and it requires me to make certain student body suggestions
    and to check in with the Vice Chancellor," I explained.

    "Vivian, do you have a job title? That could look good

    on a resume," Thomas pointed out.

    "Chief Zookeeper," Vivian delivered deadpan.

    "I was going to say Animal Wrangler but that might be

    more of Mercy's job description," I smirked. Vivian rolled her eyes.

    Barbie Lynn

    "Zane," Barbie Lynn called out. Thomas turned

    around and stumbled.

    "Oh Good God," he rasped as he took in a bevy of

    beauties and one young man. One was obviously Barbie Lynn looking every bit as
    scrumptious as when I chased her down the stairs this morning. She was coming
    our way with enough titty tantalization in her movements to cause all kinds of
    circulatory problems.

    Vivian elbowed Thomas in the ribs to remind him of who he

    was here with.

    "Hey Barbie Lynn," Vivian and I said together.

    "This is Thomas Wayne Meyers, my betrothed,"

    Vivian added.

    "Hey everybody," Barbie Lynn turned to present her

    silhouette looking so good I nearly missed what she said.

    "This is my younger brother, Jefferson Davis Masters;

    his twin sister, Laramie Persephone; and my Mother Savannah Belafonte
    Masters," she introduced her family, "This is Vivian Philips and Glen
    Zane Braxton but he goes mostly by Zane."

    "Hi," Thomas and I said somewhat dreamily.

    See, Barbie was a hot-looking woman just past twenty but

    nature had been bountiful to all mankind in more than two ways.

    Laramie just turned eighteen. She s a firecracker blossoming

    into a high explosive. Her hair had a bit more body to it than Barbie's, her
    face a tad thinner but that made her lips all that much more luscious. Her
    physique was just as sporty and by the shapeliness of her legs I could tell her
    sports excursion of choice was Soccer.

    Savannah Belafonte will be forever seared into my mind as

    Southern-belle-o-fuck-me, because her cup size was two bigger than her eldest
    daughter's but childbirth had also widened her hips proportionally. Her body
    was a work of art so lethal that it would kill a Le Mans victor, off the track,
    fucked in the bedroom all the way to Heaven by way of Utopia with his trophy
    used as an ice bucket for the champagne.

    She seemed delighted to see me, and I knew I was delighted

    to see her.

    To be continued in part 29, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 2 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 27
    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 27
    Appreciation?

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



               

    Children must face the scrutiny of their
    parents    

    The Dining Hall was almost a relief. That relief died the

    moment I saw the banner over the front of the serving area in the Hall. 'Zane
    Appreciation Day'. Since every word was spelled correctly, it wasn't some stunt
    of Rio's, but beyond that, the list of suspects was too large to consider. This
    could be a genuine outpouring of acceptance and sympathy for what I had endured
    here. If you believe that, I have to ask you: 'Do you want your leprechaun pissing
    Guinness or Irish Malt?'

     

    Most likely, this was going to be some sort of

    humiliation, and I think I knew the flavor, and I definitely knew how to find
    out. See, in every seat of the Dining Hall was a big, bowling ball sized white
    box with a name and secured with a gold and green ribbon, so no cheating; no
    peeking. That last bit didn't deter me, though. I snuck up on the box marked
    for Holiday Carpenter.

     

    "Zane, does that have your name on it?"

    Virginia Goodswell asked me, my English teacher and Spiritual Advisor. Hell, if
    it had been Mrs. Marlowe, I would have opened it anyway, but Virginia was my
    buddy so her next question didn't mean to stab a stake of regret through my
    heart. "Where is Vivian?"

     

    "I left my room before she was done." I looked

    to the ground while I kicked some imaginary dust off the slate floor.

     

    "Why don't you see if she's been calling you?"

    she suggested. "She's probably worried." Worried, or homicidal
    because, ya know, I had sort of run off without my phone, wallet, watch, book bag,
    or anything else a 21st century student might need.

     

    "I ran away like a big, fat chicken," I

    confessed. "Anything not glued to my body I left behind."

     

    "I'll give her a call." She pulled out her

    phone and hit speed dial #2. I crap since her sick mother is probably #1. I am
    such a big problem for her, she has my guardian on speed dial! "That is
    Holiday Carpenter's box, Zane, not yours. Besides, there are strict
    instructions to not open the boxes until instructed."

     

    The panicky response I overheard from Virginia's

    conversation with Vivian hardly helped my mood. She wanted to know if Virginia
    knew where I was, she did; that I was okay, I was; and finally, what upset me,
    because the other girls weren't talking but apparently Mercy had started
    slapping Barbie Lynn around until Rio and Val pulled her off. Now, that made
    less than no sense. Wasn't that supposed to work the other way around?

     

    Virginia did a double check and sure enough, Mercy had

    slammed Barbie Lynn into an open wardrobe on my behalf, and Rio and Val had
    pulled her back. WTF! I am sure that Rio was right beside me on that one.
    Vivian triple checked that I was physically and mentally okay and she sounded
    so disappointed, in herself, as she did so. She was bringing my stuff; yes, I
    am an earthworm. Virginia promised for me that I would remain here until she
    arrived.

     

    Some stupid gesture like a loud public apology, done on

    bended knee, was blatantly unfair to Vivian, who only meant the best for me. I
    made a quick apology, not trying to meet her eyes as I said the words and took
    my stuff. All of 'my' girls seemed equally subdued. A minute after we had
    garnered our victuals, Vivian put a hand on my elbow.

     

    "Don't be so hard on yourself, Zane," Vivian

    smiled warmly at me. "You take a lot of stress and pressure on yourself. I
    understand that from time to time you need to take in a tiny bit of private
    space for yourself. Clearly, you can't schedule any such time because nothing
    around you stays a secret for very long and no one respects your privacy or
    even asks what you need."

     

    "Vivian," I was puzzled, "you deserve to

    be righteously pissed with me. You are my Guardian and I promised to stay by
    you or at least tell you where I was."

     

    "Zane, we let you down," Vivian assured me.

    "It is your dorm room and we are your guests, and we have been rather poor
    guests at that."

     

    "How about we call a truce?" I offer.

     

    "I can live with that," Vivian smiled.

     

    "Cut the Kumbaya-time, kids," Rio snorted

    derisively. "Zane, what the fuck happened with Mercy?" Rio playfully
    punched Mercy's arm to emphasize her uncertainty.

     

    "Rio, Bro, drop it," I asked sincerely.

    "Act like it didn't happen." Rio studied me a second, then got this
    wickedly evil grin.

     

    "What the hell are you talking about, Glenda?"

    she hefted the box up then shook it. "It seems my damn box is glued shut.
    Are we celebrating one thousand cunts licked by you, or what?"

     

    Because Rio rarely expounded at a level below full

    volume, next thing we hear is Mrs. Marlow snapping, "Ms. Talon, watch your
    language; there are good Christian women being forced to sit within the sound
    of your voice!"

     

    "Gotcha, Ms. Mouthful," Rio snapped off with a

    snap and a finger raised up like a pistol in the air.

     

    "What did you say?" Marlowe closed the

    distance.

     

    "She was repeating what I pointed out," I

    turned and smiled. "I said that you really had it going together this
    morning; that you were more than a mouthful. That's a hip/trending term to
    describe someone who is expressing themselves through clothing and make-up."

     

    "You are lying, Mr. Braxton," she snarled.

     

    "You are probably right, as I do so to you on

    general principle, but good luck proving it in student court," I grinned
    right back. We locked wills and she blinked first.

     

    "Ms. Phillips," Marlowe turned on Vivian,

    "what are you going to do about this?"

     

    "Zane and Rio, would you please apologize for being

    rude and insensitive to an educator who only wishes the best for the student
    body?" Vivian requested.

     

    "I so apologize," I bowed my head.

     

    "I so apologize as well," Rio tacked on. Only

    after Marlowe had gone to spread love and sunshine somewhere else did Rio lean
    across me and whisper to Vivian.

     

    "You rock!" Rio giggled gleefully. After all,

    Rio and I had not apologized to Mrs. Marlowe because neither one of us believed
    for a minute that she was 'an educator who only wishes the best for the student
    body'. To that nameless entity, we owed a debt, and to Mrs. Marlow we owed a
    generous 'fuck you,' and Vivian had made it all possible.

     

    "Why, thank you, Rio," Vivian nodded her

    acceptance of Rio's praise. "Jesus is the Peacemaker and we all should
    attempt to emulate his teachings."

     

    "So, I still don't get to lick you senseless?"

    Rio snickered.

     

    "No, no, you don't," Vivian smiled, even though

    she didn't look at either of us. Vivian's going to rock as a mom.

     

    The next half hour passed quietly. Everyone was curious

    about the boxes but no one was too worried until a rumor suddenly appeared.
    When it was suggested that they might have to put on bikinis, the fear set in.
    I blamed, I don't know but I wish I had thought of it. I was still kicking
    myself for the missed opportunity when my alien with the right face black and
    left face white shows up with the right face white and left face black, Mhain
    and Millicent.

     

    "Death Match and you get to referee," Rio

    teased me. "I'm so jealous; 500 bucks on the one with the soul."
    Mhain glared hate at us while Millicent looked more than amused.

     

    "Zane, come with us," Mhain gloated. I figured that

    somehow my ordeal was coming to an end so I'd play along. I rose and they
    steered me to the largest exit, flanking me.

     

    Christina and Company grabbed their boxes and jumped up

    quickly to follow me, though they looked as confused as I was, confirming none
    of them were the architect of my discomfort. No sooner had we stepped into the
    cool, sunlit lawn than everyone's phone rang, except mine. I was loving this,
    right up there with having sandpaper buffing my sunburned abs.

     

    "Open the box and follow the instructions,"

    Christina informed me. "Is anyone going to do this?" My phone
    vibrated once, then my whole body tingled before I could respond to the call.

     

    "I am," Mhain gloated. "I was promised

    something." She knelt and opened her box with enthusiasm; the others did
    likewise but at a more sedate pace.

     

    What came out of each box was almost identical, different

    only in the anatomical part of the body indicated by the instructions. The
    objects were all grapefruit-sized fur-balls that made darling little squeaks,
    squeals and murmurs, amongst other sympathetic noises, all in tiny little
    voices. They were to be placed on my body, but I didn't know how that would
    work.

     

    "Are we going to do this?" Chastity began to

    say.

     

    "It isn't sticky," Hope was also saying when

    Mhain's flew out of her hand and hit the side of my left knee. She reached out
    carefully to retrieve hers while the other girls circled in. The little
    darlings were proving to be resilient little bastards. Several more leapt at me
    from the hands of their owners.

     

    All this time the furry grapefruit were giving little

    'wee!' noises when they shot at me and screeched like demons when they were
    removed, which was painful when they were on my flesh. I knew who was
    responsible and she was going to pay, but not right now. I saw my closest
    allies pulling back.

     

    "TLM, Christina," I sighed in resignation.

    "Let's get this over with." I was being totally self-sacrificial;
    girls were starting to pile-up on us coming out of the Dining Hall. I didn't
    want a riot. Mhain had technically tagged me first but not in the designated
    spot, so I had Christina go first, she put one over my heart, not that I
    thought Cordelia was stupid, but now she was just piling it on.

     

    Mhain went next and she was sizzling and excited, she put

    it on my lips, shutting me up. At least the girls were polite and organized
    enough to come at me patiently. A few didn't get the 'memo' and their little
    rug rats slipped out of their owner's grasp and got to play gleeful kamikaze as
    they plowed into me.

     

    It didn't hurt but I had this secret fear that the tiny

    terrors would sprout fangs and tear into me. These little guys were murmuring
    and mumbling and it wasn't until I was truly buried that a horrific realization
    was made, the more that were on me, the greater their clinging power. In
    retrospect, this would have been more useful if we hadn't passed the 700 mark.

     

    I looked like a puffy, overweight, Sasquatch baby. I

    could move but sitting down was a dream, as was running or going to the
    bathroom. The damn things wouldn't shut up either. It fell to Hope and Iona to
    hurry me (as much as possible) to Assembly; you know that place where I 'sit'
    in front. At least no one could ask me anything with the expectation of
    receiving an answer.

     

    I no longer wondered how bad it could get; I knew it

    would get worse, and while I didn't know how, I knew it would be soon. At the
    start of Assembly my little friends joined in the singing, not using words but
    in the tinny little noises they made, though admittedly they were enthusiastic
    and determined. But it gets worse.

     

    There was a discussion on stage after that fiasco about

    removing me. Chancellor Bazz wanted me gone; Vice Chancellor Scarlett was not
    in attendance but Virginia took up my cause. After all, it wasn't my fault, she
    claimed.

     

    "Well, Black, do something," the first three

    rows heard Bazz demand of our Head of Security.

     

    "I am not an engineer or a chemist," Black

    replied. "Do you want me to shoot them off him?"

     

    Oh, yeah, my girl Bazz wanted that, so bad. Of course,

    what she really wanted was for Black to miss, but that wasn't going to happen.
    Finally, the teachers decided to soldier on. When Chancellor Bazz stepped up to
    begin services, the frightening fur-balls belted out 'Hail to the Chief.'

     

    No one said a word, not a murmur. Chancellor Bazz stopped

    and the munchkin chorus stopped too. Two more starts later and she gave up and
    grudgingly took the 'praise' from my infestation. They were good throughout the
    message and sermon but took up 'Hail to the Chief' when she tried to leave the
    podium.

     

    "Do something!" she screamed at Black. This

    time, Gabrielle sedately headed my way. I didn't want to think of the pain
    coming my way. My little buddies had my back. When she got within five feet the
    all screamed, and I mean SCREAMED, in the loudest cacophony most of us present
    had ever heard. I saw something I thought I would never see; Gabrielle
    flinched.

     

    Not so oddly, I was fine, hearing almost nothing. The

    little guys on my ears soaked up the sound so I received a very watered-down
    version of what they were doing. Gabrielle fell back and at the five foot mark,
    the little guys shut up, mostly. They seemed to be making comforting noises to
    one another, like one Zane-sized colony of brown mold.

     

    "Get away from him; just get away from him,"

    good old Doctor Melrose Bazz pleaded as she moved her hands away from her ears.
    "Braxton, you stop this right now." I had a wee beastie on my mouth
    and Bazz was not on the small list of people I would devour this thing for. If
    she's looking for a conversation today, she's out of luck. She throws her hands
    up in desperation and starts to storm off.

    My little cock-sucking furry gonads (yes, I was getting

    angry) fired up 'Hail to the Chief' yet again, and kept at it until she sat
    down. Virginia got to thinking it's appropriate to call for the end of this
    travesty but she's dealing with Cordelia Dresden, Top Gun of the Time Lord
    Mafia. The weapon of choice; 'She's a Lady' by some guy named Tom Jones, the
    ladies in my life will inform me about this later.

     

    For a half a second she tries to fight her smile but she

    surrenders, even letting the little guys go through the entire score before
    talking. The little tinny voices were humming a song I didn't know but damn it,
    it made me want to take Virginia out to a smoky Jazz club and dance until the
    sun came up. Virginia actually started tapping her foot to rhythm and I began
    thinking I might not be able to beat Cordelia. I'm not used to that sensation.

     

    "Okay, now, whoever is doing this has put Zane

    through enough and should remember that we should, as Christians, make students
    feel safe and not make them subjects of humiliation," Virginia addressed
    the student body. "I think we can end Assembly fifteen minutes early today
    for a little bit of Christian charity. We can do it at Zane's first class, 204
    Denning Hall."

     

    By the way, I apparently have a play list. As Virginia

    headed back, the fella's changed it up with 'Baby Got Back'. I wanted to die.
    Virginia Goodswell has a truly fine ass, of this there is no doubt, I often
    compare it to Barbie Lynn's, but please. Virginia stopped, turned toward me
    with a dazzling smile and waggled her finger at me, then resumed her way to her
    seat.

     

    How is any of this my fault? I imagine I was lucky it

    wasn't the Thong Song. I would have died, then come back as the undead to take
    Cordelia to hell with me. It was with some relief that Vivian and Hope rallied
    to my side. They had to both keep other students away, the other girls loved
    poking me in different critters to make them call out in different pitches and
    tenors, which was pleasant to hear if you liked overdosing on helium.

     

    Surprise, surprise; no one came to my succor before

    English class. I couldn't sit down. Okay, I tried, but any part of my body that
    bent or that I sat on screamed bloody murder until I got off of it or stopped
    putting on the press. I've heard about girlfriends like this but I've always
    assumed I would have the courage to jump out of a 50 story building to escape.

     

    What do you do if they come with you when you jump

    besides basking in the vicarious thrill that comes from crushing half of them
    beneath you before you go? I managed to do okay standing in the rear of the
    class, only once giving in to the crushing fatigue of holding my arms somewhat
    elevated for two hours. The two under my arms were especially cooperative and
    didn't get too vocal when my arms did slip to my sides.

     

    I couldn't do a thing about the occasional girl twisting

    in her seat but either Raven's glare or Goodswell's cough brought their eyes
    forward once more. At the end of class, Virginia decided to call Ms. Black and
    have her take me to the Vice Chancellor's office to end this matter. Vivian and
    Mercy provided support while Gabrielle kept her distance and cleared a path.

     

    Rio helped out by playing my musical miscreants as if

    they were a drum set while some part of the 700 members of my new posse and I
    yelled at her to leave us alone. She really is my best friend. My tragically slow
    pace was not my friend and everyone had to depart for their classes before I
    finished the arduous travel to the Administration Building. Gabrielle's eyes
    measuring you for a casket is a remarkable motivator but didn't stop Rio from
    blowing a kiss to her "Mi Negro Naughtiness". I know, I know; one
    day, Rio is just going to vanish without a trace.

     

    "Ms. Reveal, I need an emergency meeting with the

    Vice Chancellor," Ms. Black requested of Doctor Scarlett's personal
    assistant. Ms. Reveal didn't miss Gabrielle keeping her distance from me. She
    did make the call and I noticed the pictures of Ms. Mittens were still in
    evidence.

     

    "Who are you inside that suit?" Ms. Reveal

    asked me.

     

    I guess she assumed I wasn't a real baby Sasquatch; I was

    really a baby Sasquatch disguised as a half-baked marshmallow. If three geeks
    and a man working beneath his means jump out at me with proton-packs, I am
    running for my life, which is to say 'I'm going to die.'

     

    "This is Zane. He is not being rude, he can't

    speak," Ms. Black was kind enough to cover for me.

     

    "Oh, I understand," Ms. Reveal nodded, but in

    such a way that expressed she didn't understand anything. "You two can go
    in now," she said several awkward seconds later.

     

    "Zane, you move as close to Ms. Reveal's desk as you

    can while I get the door for you," Gabrielle instructed me. "Come in
    when I call for you."

     

    I'm sure Marisol Reveal was curious as to why Gabrielle

    was dancing around me, trying to keep her distance. We almost made it; right as
    she made it to the doorway, Doctor Scarlett opened the door and attempted to
    see what the delay was. She was actually putting an award on a shelf she had
    just received, the reason she missed Assembly, if you find that suspicious, and
    was placing it on a shelf near the door.

     

    Gabrielle responded as any slightly unbalanced killer

    would do; she spun around, pulled out her gun from the unseen Realm of the Gods
    of War, and pointed it at the stunned Victoria. That took her one half-step too
    close to me and my little fellas let the world know it. I will give them this
    much; they were still defending my eardrums.

     

    By the way Marisol was holding her ears as her tears

    flowed down her face it must have been pure agony for her since I was right
    next to her. Gabrielle scoped up Victoria and sprinted into her office and they
    obediently shut up.

     

    "Za-, Zane, what was that?" Marisol blathered.

    Since the furry meatball gone bad was still on my lips and I hadn't become that
    hungry, I kept my silence.

     

    "Zane!" Gabrielle called for me. I did my best

    to shrug but it wasn't like I had a neck anymore so I don't know what she made
    of my movement. I shuffled to the door and got a few good squeaks as I moved
    inside. I was more than a little disturbed by the reaction I received from
    Doctor Scarlett when she saw me from her seat behind her desk. She looked at me
    and I swear, hand to my heart, she had an orgasm.

     

    "You are covered in Tribbles," she gasped. I

    had no fucking clue what a Tribble is but apparently, I was in the vast
    minority. I staggered forward and since Gabrielle was on the right side of the
    room, I angled to the left. I move halfway around Doctor Scarlett's desk so
    that Gabrielle could go close the door, where she took up post and, from what
    happened next engaged a Romulan Cloaking Device, whatever the Muggle-tech that
    is.

     

    Victoria was in some sort of dream-like trance. When she

    started stumbling around the desk toward me, I waited for the musical assault
    that never came. To my credit, I caught on in a second. If these creatures
    existed, singing wasn't their normal activity, and Cordelia wanted these little
    'Squeaky Meals' to be as real as possible, for Victoria. I was nothing but
    bait.

     

    Victoria reached out to caress the same one Christina had

    placed over my heart. The little bugger cooed and Victoria clamped her thighs
    together to contain another orgasm that coursed through her loins. Cool, all I
    have to do to feel the wonders of Victoria Scarlett is dress myself in furry
    grapefruit. I'm kicking myself for not seeing this obvious ploy.

     

    She touches more and each makes a subtly different purr

    of pleasure. This goes on and on until she's cuddled up against me, her arms
    stroking over my back and rubbing her left leg up and down mine.

     

    "Vice Chancellor, you do realize Zane Braxton is

    TRAPPED inside those, contraptions," Gabrielle sounds the slightest bit
    peeved.

     

    The troops all make those little high-pitched notes of

    longing as Victoria retreats a few steps, bringing Victoria almost to the point
    where she launches herself back into me to comfort her little friends. I am
    second fiddle to a discombobulated guinea pig; sometimes a man can feel pretty
    small.

     

    "Okay. How did this happen to you, Zane?"

    Victoria asked.

     

    "He cannot talk; one of those Tribbles is attached

    to his lips," Black stated, "by an unknown force. Before you ask; I
    am not an engineer or chemist." Victoria made this adorable little 'o'
    expression, then reached for an offending Tribble.

     

    "It hurts him to remove them," Gabrielle got out

    just in time.

     

    "Does it hurt the Tribble?" Victoria inquired.

    Gee, thanks, Vic.

     

    "Hold your ears," Gabrielle commanded. Well, I

    couldn't comply, and Victoria had only started to scream 'stop' when Gabrielle
    materialized a knife and speared 'Diddley-boo' off my shoulder.

     

    I heard the little guy's death wail, then his death

    rattle, as Gabrielle pulled him/her away until she was out of screaming range.
    Diddley-boo? No, I have no idea what his/her name really was but I'm going to
    have ICE check his immigration status when all of this is over, wait, I can't
    do that; Gabrielle wacked the little snot and giving her up to the Feds is a
    great way to create many widows and orphans. Diddley-boo was still twitching
    erratically while Victoria was stuck between ecstasy and horror.

     

    "You are a Klingon agent!" Victoria gasped as

    she pointed an accusatory finger at Gabrielle. I am vaguely aware that they are
    the stock-villains of Star Trek Universe and this odd snapshot of rightly
    tight, athletic buns in tighter pants, but the reference memory for the scene
    escapes me. By the facial reaction Gabrielle gives, Victoria just called candy
    sweet, or jalapenos hot; she appreciates the comparison.

     

    All the surviving members of the Tribble tribe wept a

    cacophony of pain and loss. I would have had more sympathy if their moans had
    not been vibrating my body like a jello mold.

     

    "Romulan," Gabrielle countered; the other stock

    Trekkie villains, but they have better teeth. First amongst our Honored Dead,
    DB hardly quivers as Ms. Black dissects it.

     

    It bleeds/oozes and appears to be a living organism of

    some kind, but Gabrielle points to several electronic devices, a CPU, and wires
    connecting all kinds of things inside the organic body.

     

    "It is an organic husk over a sensory/auditory

    device," Gabrielle tried to explain.

     

    "Oh, my God," Victoria's mind worked feverish

    to defy reality, "they've been turned into Borgs."

     

    She tore the one attached to my lips off. I didn't cry like

    a televangelist publicly begging God for forgiveness for a moment, or 147
    moments, of weakness with a rather sad-looking prostitute, but that was coming.

     

    You see, Victoria gripped her weeping diminutive fuzzy

    engine of humiliation tightly when she yanked it off, so she let go of it
    because the little blighter sounded hurt.

     

    It gave off a more muted and mournful 'wee' as it smacked

    into the corner of my mouth. I was able to dodge a direct hit.

     

    "Scarlett," Gabrielle seethed, "if, you,

    would, listen, for, a, moment; they are painful to be removed from his flesh
    and they will attempt to reattach themselves to him if they are brought within
    one foot. I have no idea why."

     

    "Zane, are you in much pain?" Doctor Scarlett

    inquired while scanning my body fungi.

     

    "Yes, but I'm sure if you kick me in the nuts, I'll

    feel better," I mumbled through a joke.

     

    "I can't do that," Victoria gasped. "You

    have Tribbles down there." Yes, I feel special.

     

    "That's it," Gabrielle snapped. "I'm going

    to get help." She spun around and breezed out the door, slamming it in her
    wake.

     

    "Thanks for abandoning me, Gabby," I shouted as

    loud as I was able. "It's not like Vic's totally lost her mind or anything
    like that."

     

    "I have not lost my mind," Victoria responded

    with a deceptively calm, soothing tone. She reinforced my calm by locking the
    door, then locking in the deadbolt, yes, I felt much safer.

     

    My merry band of orphan coconuts helped things along the

    cliffs of sanity by cooing and 'talking' to Victoria as she walked around the
    office, and she gaily responded to them.

     

    "Ms. Reveal, this is going to be a difficult

    intervention. Inform me when lunch time gets here," Victoria communicated
    to her assistant, then added, "I need a box of outdoor trash bags; leave
    them at the door."

     

    Having a hot lady like Victoria Scarlett lock the door

    and asking for almost 3 hours of 'alone' time with me is a mature pipe dream of
    mine, and that dream really meets a bloody end when she asks for roughly 30
    bags with a fifty-gallon capacity each. If she pulls out a hacksaw or a
    'cow-stunner,' I'm racing for the window behind the Doc's desk. I'll be gone in
    90 seconds, sort of like an inexpensive microwave dinner.

     

    Doctor Scarlett returned to her desk, turned her spy-cam around,

    and started making calls. I honestly maintained a miniscule hope that she might
    still help me. She was talking curtly to another doctor whose name I didn't
    recognize. What came out of her mouth next sounded like a combination of eating
    raw meat all your life and gargling with sand regularly; add to that an
    inflection of someone wanting to kick elementary kids into the paths of
    oncoming busses and you had the language she was using.

     

    Victoria's stance even changed. She thrust out her chest,

    put her hands on her hips, and a predatory sneer took up permanent residency on
    her lips. She even beat on her desk hard during this little exchange before
    laughing in a way that made kittens piss on themselves before you hung them.

     

    "Vice Chancellor, Doctor Victoria Scarlett, umm,

    what's going on?" I said careful.

     

    I'm not so much terrified of Victoria at this point, as I

    am suspicious of my ability to fight at the moment.

     

    "Everything is fine, Zane," Victoria assured

    me. "In essence, I am bringing in some experts in the field. You can trust
    me on this; we've been expecting contact like this for years." Huh?

     

    "So, ah, that was an Albanian Biologist?" I

    hoped.

     

    "No, that was Vor' Dura, Flight Leader of the Blood

    Quasar Fleet of the Klingon Empire," Victoria explained sedately, in the
    same way any SANE individual described a Navy Commander. She turned her
    computer screen so I could see the person's profile pic.

     

    "How does she breathe in that thing?" I

    wondered. "That's one hell of a corset."

     

    "That isn't a corset, Zane, its body armor. My suit

    was created by the same armorer," she stated.

     

    "You have something like that?" I boggled.

     

    "Yes, the precise same suit. Vor' Dura is not as

    blessed by her bloodlines, she's shorter, but otherwise, we are identical; our
    alliance ended recently and soon she must face me in ritual combat; yield or
    die." 'Yield or die' isn't what is centermost in my mind.

     

    "Don't your boobs ever pop out of that thing?"

    Because if you have been paying any attention; I am an idiot where sex is even
    a remote possibility. Victoria can't meet my gaze but turns as red as her
    namesake.

     

    "On a few occasions," she confessed. I'm

    thinking 'a few'. "Now I have a few more calls to make."

     

    Yes, she's lost her ever-loving mind, and I have no

    reasonable expectation of exit or rescue. I won't be able to get up enough
    speed to bust out of the window so being on the first floor is meaningless. She
    has the deadbolt key and when I stack up my Tribbles against her Science
    Fiction fanaticism, I lose. She turns the monitor around and makes her next
    call. This one starts with the victory salute, but the one done with two
    fingers to each side.

     

    "Excellent news," Vicky declares. "We have

    confirmation of the temporal events from Deep Space Nine. I have compelling
    data that I have encountered genetic derivatives of the dominant herbivorous
    life forms of Iota Geminorum IV." And everything went to turkey-based
    insanity after that. Again, they spoke rapidly in a language I knew nothing
    about. They acted like giddy little schoolgirls, just schoolgirls with their
    emotions surgically removed.

     

    The final call went much same way except that this time,

    the tone of the language was like the second but with the taint of a sleazy pimp
    or grifter thinking she was a mob boss. These were the kinds of girls you never
    let babysit your kids if you ever wanted to see them again. The way Vic looked
    at me and the fellas made me worry about how long I could last in her brothel
    and inspired an unexpected sympathy for these pests.

     

    "Zane, do you promise to stay here while I, umm, get

    some, umm outfits?" Victoria requests respectfully. She realizes she's
    asking me a bizarre favor. Balthazar's Balls, I've been tied to a cross; how
    much worse can this be? She scoots up to me, kisses me chastely on the lips and
    waits.

     

    "It is a given that my morning class schedule is

    toast, and I'm no stranger to the entertainment industry so knock yourself
    out," I allow, but I will have to pee at some time."

     

    "Check; I'll stop by the infirmary and get a

    catheter," she nods, then she kisses me lightly on the lips once more.
    "Thank you for this, Zane."

     

    She's off like a shot but is careful enough to get the

    deadbolt on the way out. Since I doubt Ms. Reveal can get a fire-axe through
    the door if the building catches fire, my buddies and I really are going to
    experience total protonic reversal on a life-ending scale. Only now does it
    occur to me that these fuzzy navels might have toxic side effects.

     

    I'm waiting around for God-knows how long when I hear

    some muffled noises, more muffled than having a Tribble in my ear.

     

    Scratch, scratch, "Girl, you get away from that

    door," Ms. Reveal shouted (I guess).

     

    "Quick, Mercy, hold her back," Rio shouted in

    response. "This deadbolt is a bitch."

     

    A scuffle ensued and I tried to shout loud enough to call

    Rio off when I heard two rapid-fire thumps.

     

    "Thank you, Ms. Black," Marisol Reveal huffed.

    Mercy had put up quite a fight, I guessed. "I will formally press charges
    when the Vice Chancellor returns."

     

    "You will go and sit your ass behind your desk, you

    incompetent buffoon," Black snapped. "I will deal with this and if
    you bother me again today, or mention this incident to Scarlett, I swear you
    will never see your cat again; and if you don't hop-to in the next six seconds,
    I'll make an audio recording of me strangling that shit-dumper and play it by
    your bedroom window every night until you go mad. Do I make myself clear?"

     

    "Ugh," is all I make out, but I hear Marisol's

    chair squeak soon after. The sound of a body, or bodies, being drug off faded
    away as Black left the office and headed down the hall. Hell, I warned Marisol.
    I can't do anything for Rio right now and I don't have too long to ruminate.

     

    "Marisol, are you okay?" I hear Victoria ask

    her assistant. It is a testament to their bond that even the hysterical Doctor
    doesn't miss her friend's distress.

     

    "Sorry, Victoria, I'm a bit, umm, heart-sick is

    all," Marisol murmurs. "Don't you worry about it."

     

    "Well, when you want to talk about it, let me

    know," Victoria stated. Marisol must have nodded because no words were
    spoken and Victoria came in with two carry-on bags and three dress bags while
    kicking the trash bag box ahead of her. Happy fun time was about to begin.

     

    "Sorry for the wait, Zane," Victoria told me.

     

    "Doctor," I made a desperate Hail Mary plea for

    reason, "you are a highly respected educator. We really need to take a
    step back and re-examine what's going on here."

     

    "Zane, this is my first teaching job ever," she

    related as she checked on the progress of her 'Trekkie' Posse.

     

    "My doctorate is in Philosophy; my Master's Degrees

    are in Comparative Religions and Women's Studies," she informed me.
    "All my graduate work was done as a researcher. I've never had a
    student." I blink dumbly at her; and here I thought my opinion of the
    Board of Directors couldn't get worse.

     

    Victoria goes over the language dance with her friends,

    switching fluidly from tongue to tongue in a manner that impresses and even
    fascinates me; and I've been to Bangkok where if you are trying to buy and/or
    sell anything and don't speak at least ten different languages or dialects, you
    might as well hand them your wallet or purse and go home.

    "Who do we need?" Vic said in English (just

    making sure everyone knows that the Tribbles aren't suddenly translating for
    me).

     

    "Kar'Thon," Vor' Dura states eagerly;

    "This matter is a racial imperative."

     

    "Are you sure the young man is old enough?" The

    second woman inquired. "Jarrod went all obsessive last time a boy crossed
    our path. We almost sent the kid to college."

     

    "That's what you get for marrying a Ferengi,"

    Dura snidely remarked, and the rest laughed along with it; meanwhile, I'm going
    'a what?'

     

    Some infighting goes on until Victoria and 'I married a

    Ferengi' call for peace, then babble a little more. Then the name 'Zane
    Braxton' comes up and I'm not sure I'm happy or sad that only one of them
    replies in what was clearly elation and surprise, the sleazy one knows of me.

     

    "Zane, I need to surgically remove some of the alien

    organisms," Victoria tells me.

     

    "It is going to sting like hell," I mutter, to

    which Vor' Dura says something and sleazy girl laughs. I do not like where this
    is going at all. On the bright side, Victoria doesn't rip one off of me right
    away; she goes over to one of the dress bags and opens it up.

     

    She's pulling out bondage gear, oops, my bad; she's

    getting ready to put on Klingon body armor. I have lost all preconceptions of
    what I was dealing with once Scarlett began stripping in front of me. She even
    gave me an appreciative smile and I was the one who was doing the appreciating!
    The little fuckers started going off. Remember, they don't like being moved and
    I was moving some around at the moment.

     

    No, my legs and arms were perfectly still but my crotch

    was striking up a chorus, its Handel's Messiah. There was this 'still' moment
    where Victoria stopped opening her blouse and the three strangers regarding me
    through the webcam became mute; then the laughter began. Victoria resumed her
    stripping but she couldn't stop smiling and snickering slightly.

     

    The three, the Klingon uber-cook or whatever she was and

    her two unknown accomplices, were laughing so hard they could barely communicate.
    It got better; when I was fully aroused and stopped moving around my pants,
    they didn't shut up and I was suddenly, desperately searching my mind to know
    how long that song was.

     

    This was because Vic got down to her, Oh, fuck, this

    white thong, and calling it white is generous as it looks like someone stole an
    under-achieving spider's web and gently placed it over her crotch, and I know
    my hard-on was not going anywhere but into something before it went away.

     

    Victoria was working her make-up on when two of the

    voices got themselves together enough to ask something. Vic looked up at the
    web-cam, over to me, then said a few sentences.

     

    "So, which one of you likes your ankles placed

    behind your ears?" I politely asked in Thai.

     

    "What was that, Brax' Zane?" Victoria asked.

     

    "I'm curious if I can take your virginity with my

    tongue?" I continued in Thai.

     

    "I cannot understand you," Victoria said again.

    "What are, ah, "

     

    "I think we should engage the Federation citizen in

    the Galactic Basic," the second voice requested of the room. The third
    voice, the sleaze, said one more then in her native tongue, then the second
    voice, and Victoria jumped on her.

     

    "I said, 'I think the native is getting

    restless'," sleazy girl grudgingly repeated. "Now, I think we should
    see if our plan 1.0 can be implemented."

     

    "Before the scourges make themselves hoarse

    shrilling out the hellish noise or I lose patience, transport over there, and
    kill them myself," Dura growled playfully. I'm glad someone else was
    having fun. Victoria walked up and took a deep breath, which caused her
    well-disciplined, thirty-ish breasts to bounce tantalizingly close. Her look
    was desperately fearful yet almost childlike too.

     

    "Kar'Thon, I desperately require your assistance

    before these creatures drive me mad," I tried to sound masculine yet
    pleading. On the computer screen, Dura quickly slammed her right fist to her
    right shoulder; I was later to learn that was a salute.

     

    "This is no way for a Starfleet cadet to die,"

    Victoria beamed at me, "even if I know I must someday slaughter you in
    battle." Whoa, I've never considered NASA as a career choice.

     

    Maybe Klingon bondage gear/standard uniform could change

    my mind. The first person to tell me university life is boring I will punt to
    the Moon.

     

    "I am T'Luminareth of the Vulcan Science Academy and

    Reserve member of the Starfleet Exploration Corps here," the second voice
    spoke up. I caught sight of a picture of her with this, troll? Or maybe a dwarf
    with the worst case of cauliflower ear ever. "I would like to assure you
    that every logical effort is being put forth on your behalf."

     

    "Is that right, Tight Luminescence? Is it going to

    kill you to show a fellow sentient an ounce of compassion when you know he is
    about to suffer a fatal toxic shock from prolonged exposure to these
    vermin?" the third girl snarkily interjected into the conversation.
    "I'm Hical Cretak, Romulan freebooter and purveyor of ancient, exotic, and
    misunderstood goods."

     

    "You are a thief, and since you aren't in some asteroid

    prison, you must be an above average one," I said to the Romulan. "I
    confess that I am a bit happier to see a member of the Vulcan Science Academy
    since, well, I'm suffering a splintered memory. Some things make perfect sense
    but large details are simply missing." I figured I could provide Victoria
    some good game.

     

    She began rubbing my crotch and there was an effect

    alright, two in fact. The simple and expectant one was my trouser titan trying
    to unchain itself so it could get revenge on all of Victoria's orifices for
    taunting him so. My torturous tiny titmice began belting 'Let's get it on' by
    Marvin Gaye. I think as an infant, I had a mobile playing this song in my crib.

     

    I started to really admire T'Luminareth's acting ability

    because she alone kept it together. Victoria made larger and larger circles
    over my crotch up to my beltline while Dura and Hical lost it hysterically.

     

    "Pssst," I murmured to Victoria. She looked at

    me and I darted my eyes toward her makeup kit and clothes. I am getting more
    clothes on her, why?

     

    Besides, I'd gotten a better look at her suit and it

    didn't have a butt-zipper that said 'Come Get Some,' but those pants rolled
    down like a candy wrapper and that 'body armor' has a back flap. I'd have to
    get Rio a set and I doubted Victoria would deny me her armorer's number. I was
    definitely looking into getting Mercy a matching Orion Slave Girl outfit, and
    here people don't think I make constructive use of my time.

     

    I was sure Victoria/Kar'Thon was breaking speed records

    to get herself ready while the other ladies began talking to me about a whole
    universe that was brand new to me. Getting three different and very conflicting
    versions of the rise of the Human-dominated Federation of Planets was amusing.

     

    Out of the blue, T'Luminareth decided she was going to

    create a team to rapidly move to my planet and take me back for further study.
    Vor' Dora countered that and Hical gleefully sought out salvage rights for the
    wreckage of the two expeditions.

     

    "That might not be possible," I intervened.

    "Some of what you've told me has fused some memories together." They
    all fell silent.

     

    "At Starfleet Academy, an Engineering Team and a

    select group of cadets," I continued to fantasize, "were directed to
    work on a, phased ionic drive." Ion drive was 'old' tech, or so Hical had
    let slip. "The drive failed catastrophically and we couldn't save the
    impulse drive, power was failing, we couldn't transport. The phased ionic drive
    detonated in the planet's atmosphere, creating a trans-harmonic disruption. I
    don't know if there were other survivors of our vessel. I saw another vessel
    either investigating our explosion or attempting a rescue but they burned up on
    their approach," I looked pained. "I don't think I could communicate
    with them and the only survivor I could locate was Kar'Thon."

     

    "Only a combination of our two vessels' technology

    has been able to punch a hole through the disruption and I'm not sure how long
    this effect will last." I now sounded grim but determined. "We
    probably need three things: We need to know if there were any special
    modifications to the Klingon Scout vessel because I don't think it was a
    standard model to get so close to an experimental Federation vessel."

     

    "Secondly, someone needs to pry out of Starfleet the

    precise specifications of that vessel, and that's definitely not me," I
    confessed. "Finally, we need to find a way to fuse those two designs
    together because if Tribbles are already being affected by an increased
    magnetic field, how much longer do we have before even the planet's magnetic
    field collapses totally and we fry (a SciFi movie plot, thank you)."

     

    Once more, there was silence and I was afraid I'd stepped

    way beyond my bounds. Only when I took in the masked facial expressions of
    Kar'Thon did I realize I'd done well. I was hit with the realization I was a
    word and a whisper away from having sex with her, she was so pleased with me.

     

    "I have friends at Starfleet Academy and they might

    be able to shed a light on what their cadets were up to," T'Luminareth
    stated serenely, but I could see a fire in her eyes. "I will research into
    every work published on Phased Ionic Drives, and we may be forced to work on a
    theory of what went wrong in case Starfleet is not forthcoming."

     

    "Not that I admit that the Klingon Empire ever had

    any such vessel operating in the area, Vor' Dura got out before Hical Cretak
    interrupted.

     

    "You have an officer on the damn planet, you

    cowardly idiot," mocked Hical.

     

    "I am a deserter," Kar'Thon declared. "I would

    say I was a 'scum of the Orion Colonies' but I found that you already claimed
    that title," she aimed at Hical.

     

    "You must die, you traitorous dog," Dura jumped

    on the offered plum. Thon/Victoria wasn't a deserter but she was ready to take
    one for the team, so to speak. "The Klingon Empire cannot allow your stain
    on our honor to exist. Now that we finally have you pinned down, we are coming
    to end you once and for all, and if the Federation insists on harboring a
    traitor (we were theoretically in Federation space) then,

     

    "I owe you a death, Vor' Dura," Thon seethed;

    "your death."

     

    "You may not enter Federation space,"

    T'Luminareth insisted.

     

    "Before you two go to war, again, why don't you let

    me go in," Hical mediated. "I'm a free trader and have been to both
    Federation and Klingon planets."

     

    "You are a spy," Vor' Dura growled.

     

    "Being a successful agent doesn't make you any less

    of spy for your Romulan Senate," T'Luminareth seemed almost furious.

     

    "Unfounded rumors started by my, Hical almost finished

    before the Tribbles screamed. Not as loud as they had for Ms. Black, but they
    now didn't like Thon around either, now that Victoria was a Klingon. Cordelia
    scares me; this time Hical had the little 'hiccup'.

     

    "This is going to be fun," she chuckled, barely

    above a whisper.

     

    "I will get these vermin no matter how much they

    hurt the frail human," Kar'Thon snarled, but Victoria's eyes blazed with
    fanatic amusement. I was mildly curious if she could even respond to her true
    name but decided not to test that. She pulled out a rather wicked looking knife
    that I had to double-take to make sure it was plastic.

     

    The conversation went on around us as fictitious bits of

    data collided with innuendo, falsehoods, threats, and lies. This was
    roleplaying by some actors who took it as serious as any hardcore amateur could
    be. It was clear to me why Victoria chose to cut loose with these women, they
    could keep up and they could keep her secret

     

    With some clever knife-work (she and Valarie should

    compare notes; how I start that conversation,I haven't yet figured out.) and
    the trash bags, Kar'Thon liberated me from the varmints and the fuzzy
    nightmares from me. Oh, they screamed and hollered and kept at it even after
    the trash bags were tied shut.

     

    The only thing I felt bad about was the sinking suspicion

    that tens of thousands of lives could have been saved around the globe if the
    Time Lord Mafia had devoted the energy that had gone into creating these
    Tribbles into some frivolous pursuit like ending world hunger or reducing our
    dependence on foreign fuel.

     

    My skin survived the 'party' with less abuse than I had

    feared. The 'team' decided that my sweat created a non-magnetic substance that
    weakened the bond that held them to me. The Federation and Klingons both claimed
    they would not kidnap me into some secret facility, and they all lied; my
    rectum was getting probed unless I saved myself!

     

    My clothes, yes, the clothes Iona picked out for me, were

    made of sterner stuff and Kar'Thon delicately removed those Tribbles located
    there. Truthfully, she treated my clothes as gently as any five year old treats
    wrapping paper on a present on Christmas morn. Thankfully, I wasn't naked when
    the time came, I had on her 'Vulcan' skirt.

     

    At 11:42, Hical Cretak had finally managed to wrangle

    enough help from both the Federation and Klingons and was about to pierce the
    atmosphere. If Hical betrayed the Klingons, Vor' Dura and Kar'Thon agreed that
    I had to die, yea, me! Apparently, my sweat was too valuable, though Dura
    convinced Thon to lick my chest to make sure, at which point both the Romulans
    and the Federation (in the name of science) insisted they observe a taste test
    as well.

     

    Without a doubt, my life is a living hell as long as we

    don't talk about me fondling Thon's breasts while making those second and third
    journeys from well beneath my navel (she had to push my cock aside to get
    lower) all the way up to my lower lip. Seriously, working with Klingon scientists
    totally explains their Superpower Galactic status. Just looking at two of them
    makes me want to surrender so I can be processed and interrogated by one.

     

    After some serious talking, once again in languages I

    couldn't understand (though I think I know the word cadet now in Klingon,
    Vulcan, and Romulan), the rest of her friends thanked me and wished me well
    before signing off. Victoria remained completely silent as she raced to clean
    up and change back to her 'secret identity', that of Vice Chancellor Doctor
    Victoria Scarlett, mild-mannered crusader for Christian Women's Rights.

     

    Right as the phone rang there was a violent pounding on

    the door. You don't have to be Wormtail to know that it was Sirius Black at the
    door and the gig is up. Victoria ran to the door and unlocked it while calling
    out, "Coming, coming, coming," until the door opened. Gabrielle's
    scowl caused the flowers to weep and the sun to dim.

     

    Thankfully, she brought some witnesses so carnage was

    unlikely. Cordelia, Iona, and Pandora Jaspers had come as well, with fresh
    clothes, a bucket, some washcloths, two spray bottles, and a towel. Black's
    advance caused Victoria to back-pedal until her ass was against her desk. The
    TMI came in and shut the door behind them.

     

    "That won't be necessary," Gabrielle stated

    with chilling menace. "I think an adult male can wash and dress himself;
    so should Zane. Everyone else, put down your stuff and exit the room." She
    held up a hand to stop Victoria as the others responded without protest and
    left.

     

    "Scarlett," Gabrielle seethed softly, "put

    on your shoes first."

     

    Oh, yeah, that was embarrassing. Gabrielle studied me as

    Victoria got her act together, then left me to my own devices. Since the
    substance they had coated me with (it had been in the showerhead that Iona had
    put me under) really worked and there were still 200 Tribbles unaccounted for,
    I took ten minutes to get totally clean.

     

    I then put on the clothes the TMI had provided and if it

    had been dosed, then I would be totally justified with strangling them all and
    they knew it. My entry into Ms. Reveal's domain was the cause of renewed
    silence. Apparently, I can make girls scream out or be quiet; everything else
    is beyond my control. Victoria was back to her old self, casually sexy.

     

    "Zane," Gabrielle spoke it as neither

    recognition nor a question, it just hung there.

     

    "Ms. Black, thank you for your forbearance," I

    responded. She gave a curt nod and left.

     

    "Doctor Scarlett, thank you for helping me through

    this," I smiled. "I will never waste your time in this manner
    again."

     

    "Definitely not in this 'manner'," she smiled.

    The female Klingon officer vs. male Starfleet cadet confrontation would have to
    be handled by a different malfeasance, but it was definitely on. She passed
    into her office and the door slowly shut.

     

    "Zane?" Iona spoke up.

     

    "I'll figure out a way to make Rio understand,"

    I told her as I went up and hugged her, much to Ms. Reveal's dismay. "Just
    walk softly around her for the next few days." She nodded.

     

    "So, you are not coming after the Time Lords?"

    Pandora questioned.

     

    "The hell you say," I smiled as we headed for

    the Dining Hall. "You guys aren't my friends; I'm coming for the rest of
    you. Now, you and Iona go," I demanded. "Cordelia and I need to chat."

     

    With a worried backward glance, Iona left with Pandora. I

    stuck my tongue out at her and she giggled because now she was sure she was
    good.

     

    "Are we good?" Cordelia was asking me yet

    another question she already knew the answer to.

     

    "We are good, Cordelia," I grinned. "I

    know what you did."

     

    "What was that, Zane Braxton?" Cordelia tested

    me.

     

    "Part of it was the Court Jester syndrome," I

    regarded her smartly. "You just made me a fool in front of hundreds of
    girls who fear and hate me; they were able to take an active part in my
    ridicule, but this is going to rob them of the strength of that emotion to
    oppose us. It is hard to feel strong negative emotions about a baby
    Sasquatch," I added with a smile.

     

    "I was aiming for either an Ewok with a growth spurt

    or a grumpy mute Wookie," she smiled back.

     

    "I wanted to be one of the twelve Albanian fishermen

    that conquered China," I bantered, "but you didn't give me any
    fishhooks. Albanians are hairy; right?" The look in her eyes said she knew
    the Executioner series.

     

    "The other part?" she teased. Most likely, she

    liked hearing the sound of my voice close up.

     

    "With you, making assumptions is never a good

    thing," I treaded carefully. "My gut says that Victoria is safe but I
    want to make sure that what happened in her office this morning stays among a
    highly selected few and Victoria is never confronted with this."

     

    "You know she is safe, for blackmail was never my

    plan; I'm sneakier than that, Zane; you are my weapon to hinder and help as
    needed. You are going to make an incredible genetic contributor," she put
    her arm in mine.

     

    "You've been talking to Paige too much," I

    warned her.

     

    "No; Paige has been listening to my, advice,"

    she winked.

     

    "I am still going to win," I asserted.

     

    "I know you will," Cordelia hugged my arm

    tighter. "I'll make sure of it."

     

    Since she planned to hand me a hollow victory I wouldn't

    accept, what she really was planning was for round three to be even more fun.

     

    "You owe me," I stated. "Five days of your

    choice, no panties; you don't need to tell me what days." She nodded.
    She'll give me these little victories.

     

    "Thank you, Zane," she whispered.

     

    "For giving you the win, the challenge, and not

    making you out to be the villain?" I asked.

     

    "You keep it fun, Zane. I think only you understand

    how lonely it is to be me," Cordelia looked up at me once more.

     

    "That's bull crap," I chuckle. "I would

    never leave a friend behind." And we are friends, which is so weird yet
    makes total sense.

    Motorcycles, Money and Felicity Tolliver.
     The gang gets motorcycles

    Rio, of course, heads to the biggest, meanest hog on the

    lot. The Big Ole Boy/Dealership owner, who has the makings of an aged outlaw
    biker himself, walks over to Rio.

    "Why don't we look for something more your speed little

    lady," he grins with tobacco stained teeth.

    "Do you keep your balls in a baggie around your neck or

    does your old lady keep them in a box at home for you?" Rio glares
    malevolently. "After all, you clearly don't use them in the aggressive art
    of sales." Before the guy can take actions to avenge the insult Valerie
    steps up.

    "What he's trying to tell you, Rio, is that you pick a

    ride you can push off on your own, or lift to a standing position,"
    Valerie explains.

    "I've never had that bad a spill but my Mom did. Before

    I was born she was out riding around, slipped off the road and crashed. She
    broke her leg pretty badly and she was alone. The thing was she could, and did,
    right her ride and get to a gas station fifteen miles away because she had a
    bike she could handle, not necessary the one she wanted because it looked
    cool," Valerie tells us all; an individual lesson aimed at Rio would be
    taken the wrong way by her - guaranteed.

    "Fine, fine," Rio griped, "But if he shows me

    a pink motorcycle with tassels on the handlebars I'm going to burn this place
    to the ground."

    "I sell Harley Davidsons, not tribute rides to the

    Power Puff Girls," he growls. Seeing our somewhat stunned looks the dealer
    takes a deep breath, "I have daughters, damn it."

    After that things proceed much more smoothly. I sort of wish

    my ride is as macho as Valerie's well-seasoned HD Fatboy but she'd been riding
    since she was twelve and lived off her bike since she was fifteen. I'd driven a
    scooter twice in Thailand but I opted to not have the other bikers mock me by
    informing them of this fact.

    "Did your Mom's leg heal properly?" I inquire as

    the buying goes along.

    "What are you talking about, oh, Zane, my Mom rides

    bikes the way the Comanche ride horses," Valerie gives me a secret grin.
    "As far as I know she's never spilled a bike or even knocked one over in
    her life. I made that up for Rio's sake."

    "Thank you for that Valarie. Well, at least the dealer

    dissuaded her of the 'my bitch rides in the sidecar' scheme," I sigh.

    "I did it for you both, Zane. I like the pint-sized

    hormonal psycho," Valarie grins. "Besides, once he informed her that
    mounting a machinegun on it would no longer make it no longer 'street legal'
    she soured on the whole idea, but I'm starting to think the old bastard is taking
    a shine to her."

    "Of course it has nothing to do with him showing her

    the kickstand assembly and her bending over while scratching her ass,"
    Barbie Lynn snuck up on us. "I should warn her and Mercy that when that
    they've triple-rolled their skirt's waistbands up and forgotten to roll them
    back down. Maybe not," she sucks on the tip of her finger and gives me a
    wink, "it isn't like you can see their underwear when they are standing up
    - barely."

    Barbie Lynn is a mixed blessing. Yes, we get serviced super-quick

    but the mechanics nearly had a brawl trying to get to her first. Belle had to
    invoke her mystic bad-ass-ness by taking off her sunglasses and looking at
    them. They know who she is, and how many dorks she's put in the hospital and
    this stops them faster than a Police Academy ring at a drug buy (Belle gave me
    that one because it happened to her).

    Speaking of which, Willa, unbidden, has decided to hover

    close to Iona because my little Brainiac still hasn't completely become used to
    the concept that the world can be a very dangerous place. Some unknown biker,
    not associated with the dealership, tried to get Iona into the office in the
    back of the showroom to talk about 'warranty plans'. Willa glided up on him and
    asked if their tool replacement policy covered a ratchet wrench shoved up his
    ass. He took a bathroom break and was not seen again. I was keeping an eye out,
    but I still owe her.

    I don't have any of those problems. I am not only the guy, I

    am the Dude. I am the Dude who has multiple partnerships with different babes
    every night. I try to explain that these are merely snippets of my life and
    that I do a variety of other things, none of which holds the slightest interest
    for them.

    "Dude! You can still walk after that much sexy? You are

    the Man!" is the general response to their recognition of me, except for
    the dealer who I caught trying to hide a picture of his daughters; two seem to
    be very hot and the right age, what the hell am I thinking!?

    "Oh Zane," Paige scrambles up to me. "They

    have leather halter tops and micro-miniskirts here; can you get some for
    me?"

    "You have to promise to model them," I demand.

    Paige puts her hands on her hips, spreads her legs and gives me a deadly
    serious look.

    "You are treating me like a sex object," she

    accuses me. I reach out and stroke the side of her head, from the tip of her
    chin to her right ear.

    "Yes," I murmur, "Yes I am."

    "Well, if that's the only way I'm can get them,"

    she huffs, rolls her eyes, and skips away. The second she is out of sight,
    Valarie smacks me on the back of the head. I turn to protest to Valarie and
    Belle smacks me on the same spot. I spin away so I can keep an eye on both of
    the biker chicks.

    "Oh, come on," I protest. "That's just a game

    we play. I really do respect her, ya know?"

    "Oh, we know you respect her," Valarie nods

    sagely.

    "It's because you are drawing yet another psycho into

    your orbit, you moron," Belle adds with a smile.

    "Oh come on, she's not that bad," I defend the

    albino, psycho.

    "Zane, she's nuts about you, but not in the 'she does

    your laundry without asking' way but in the 'drugs you and chains you to a bed
    while forcing you read her a love story of your own creation' bat-shit crazy
    way," Valarie explains.

    "That would never happen," I shake my head. Belle

    hits me again. I'm half-way to blocking her when I realize the futility of the
    gesture, I can't hold off both Val and Belle for very long so I might as well
    get this over with.

    "It is the plot of Misery by Stephen King," Belle

    sneers. [Author's note: this is a gross over-simplification, I know]

    "Wasn't he that the guy who hated animals and kept

    killing them off in creative ways?" I asked, "Oh, and that naked hot
    chick in the bathtub who becomes that wrinkly dead lady," I shudder.
    "Oh, and that huge book that can kill a Madagascar Hissing cockroach in
    one drop!" They are both about to beat the crap out of me.

    "Fine," I fall back, trying to ward both off their

    blows. "I know who Stephen King is so you can stop hitting me, the books
    were The Shining and The Stand." Smack! The dealer puts his open hand
    forcefully to the back of my head.

    "That's for making fun of Stephen King in my

    place," he growls. "The man does some wicked writing. I read
    "It" to my girls as a bedtime story." This dude is pretty messed
    up. Smack!

    "Rio," I howled, "what was that for?"

    "Everyone else was doing it and it looked fun,"

    Rio beams at me. Smack!

    "Mercy! You too?" I plead. The look on her face

    says it all, 'I thought I could get away with it.'

    "Now where were we? Ah, you are going to regret

    bringing that one along," Belle teases me.

    "Really," since I know jack about biker culture.

    "Oh yeah," Valarie pointed out. "These macho

    he-men really don't like waking up drunk in bed, handcuffed and used like a
    sexual aid, not a person."

    "Paige coming at them with a branding iron won't help

    the situation one bit," Belle nods.

    "Oh, are we ganging up on Paige," Rio sings out.

    "I want in."

    "PLP's three and four," Belle says under her

    breath. She must mean Chastity and Hope and I'm pretty sure they won't
    appreciate the descriptors. PLP stands for Pretty Little Princess's and I've
    heard Valarie use it a time or two, but not in their hearing.

    "Hey Zane," Chastity calls out. "How is the

    expedition coming along?"

    I am dealing with the surprise of these two's arrival when

    Valarie and Belle push pass me. Valarie hugs Chastity and Belle barely misses
    colliding with Hope when, at the last second, Belle realizes that Hope isn't
    the 'exhibits camaraderie' type.

    "Hey Hope and Chastity," Valarie begins, "thanks

    for showing up." If this is an 'ambush' it is going to be a bloodbath.

    "OCS doesn't start until November of next year so I'll

    have the time," Hope nods. "Thank you for the invitation."

    "The same here," Chastity shakes hands with Belle.

    "My law school doesn't start until the first week in September and a last,
    wild fling will do us good; our first wild fling being over Spring Break of
    course."

    "Belle's doing Spring Break with us too," Rio

    announces. By Belle's tilt of the head and lowering of the sunglasses while
    glaring at Rio, this is news to Belle as well as the rest of us. "She is
    older than Zane, so she can buy beer; she is more mature than Zane so we can
    find him if we lose him in a bar crawl, and she's has a predilection for
    beating up Sorority Chicks in case they enslave Zane too long."

    That is a double whammy, inviting Belle and having three

    excellent reasons for her to come; who would have thought Rio capable of that?

    "That works for me," Iona agrees as she and Paige

    return reading through some Owner's Manuals.

    "A show of hands for Hope and Chastity," Valarie

    requests, "just so we can pretend to be democratic." There are no
    opposing votes, though Paige is hesitant as she sneaks a glance at Hope.

    I am reminded that this is really the Valarie and Iona show

    and I am along for the ride, and my checkbook. I have to wrap my mind around
    the dynamics of the group, now clan, that is assembling. I suddenly feel like
    I'm in the Wild Ones but I'm Gringo, not Johnny or Chino; whatever that means,
    I've never actually seen the movie, but Belle says that's my role.

    Iona shows me a price tag and I am hammered by my lack of

    education where motorcycles are concerned, namely I thought they cost about
    2000 dollars, not 20,000 (though why Rio wants a Lighthouse Fog Horn on her is
    beyond me). Also, what do they make HD clothing out of anyway; virgin Manitoba
    flying reindeer? I could buy Paige (mainly) these clothes or I could put Paige
    through college for the next two years.

    I call Uncle Josh. We talk for about 45 minutes. I don't

    string him along; in the second minute of the conversation I tell him what's
    going on and then I have to create an argument for what I'm doing with my
    money. It isn't 'my' my money in my mind. I'm eighteen and I know it. If I have
    any doubt that I'm going to make bad decisions at this age all I have to do is
    rub the tender spots on the back of my head.

    What I have to prove to Josh is that this is not my cock

    talking, but my heart as well as my mind. In forty-five minutes he agrees and
    tells me the credit card charge will be paid, end of story. I've tacked on
    20,000  dollars (what, I'm insanely rich if you haven't figured this out
    yet) for Rio's ring that she's giving to Mercy. She is my best friend after all
    and I want her to have options. I'm not going to tell her the budget, that
    would be fiscally irresponsible.

    The dealer is going to take most of our bikes, plus Belle's

    and Valarie's old bikes, back to my place (did you really think those two were
    helping us for free? Sure they like me but this is a Golden Opportunity they
    can't pass up). Valarie will be taking her new ride back to school. Belle makes
    a phone call to a detailing place and starts lining up some appointments for
    the whole gang.

    Valarie does one better. She calls her Mom and drops the

    bomb on what a sweet new ride she's 'obtained'. You would swear they were
    Beverly Hills debutantes talking about the latest fashions at Vera Wang; I've
    never heard Valarie gush about anything with anybody before. She slips into the
    conversation that she's left her dorm room and moved into a guy's room with
    five other girls.

    If I was taking a drink, I would be choking now. I wonder if

    when Damien Palmer breaks out prison he collides with Yeong Song and the two
    kill each other on the way to eviscerate me. I love their daughters but I want
    to live, ya know? Unfortunately, I want to be with beautiful women more than
    I'll accept living in fear. Valarie's Mom is totally cool with Valarie's
    decision and can't wait to meet me at Homecoming.

    I guess I'm used to Prickly Christian Moms, not Cool Moms

    who may or may not be Christian but don't make a big deal about it if they are.
    We all head out for a bite to eat because the FFU group has missed dinner. The
    regular crowd at the Red Lobster doesn't know what to make of us and I doubt
    any of our group cares.

    Felicity

    As we roll into the parking lot after dinner, I see Felicity

    Tolliver disembarking from her own little two-door coupe with a canvas bag full
    of books. She looks our way and smiles. Rio and Barbie Lynn depart my car like
    Spider Monkeys scenting fresh fruit. I'm left explaining things to Mercy. Those
    two have whisked Felicity to our dorm and most likely my room as I keep one
    hand on Mercy and make my good-byes to Hope and Chastity.

    On the elevator ride up, I explain the dynamic between Rio,

    Barbie Lynn and Felicity. Iona does her level best to reassure Mercy while
    Valarie poises prepares for any rash actions on Mercy's part. Paige looks
    secretly amused but is sharp enough to not antagonize Mercy right now. We might
    just let Mercy beat her up and she can't outrun her when we're stuck in an
    elevator.

    When we get upstairs to my floor it turns out Rio and Barbie

    Lynn are being very polite and showing her Felicity all the features of the
    place. Felicity seems a bit overwhelmed and gravitates toward me when I make my
    appearance. I don't waste a moment of time.

    "Hey Felicity," I say as she hugs me in an

    overly-familiar style never shown before. I see it more as someone grabbing an
    anchor rather than sexual attraction.

    "Hello Zane," Felicity sighs, her tension draining

    somewhat. This is not the school she remembers after all. "You and the
    ladies have done such great things."

    "These are the same juniors, sophomores and freshmen

    you were at school with last year," I remind her. She nods her
    understanding. "Felicity, this is Mercy Chaplain," I introduce the
    woman on my arm, "she is Rio's girlfriend."

    It takes a moment to sink in. Rio's look sent my way is

    conflicted. I'm ruining her game, but I'm doing my job as both hers and Mercy's
    friend and she refuses to begrudge me that. Felicity finally nods then steps up
    and hugs Mercy to her. "Well, I hope we become fast friends then,"
    she states as she places her hands on Mercy's upper arms and give flashes a
    million watt smile.

    To be continued in part 28, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    0 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 26
    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 26
    A New Student (tribal) Council

     

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



               

    If you can't look in a mirror and laugh at yourself, cut off the
    light          

     

    "Can we put other restrictions on you?" Simone

    Brady prodded.

     

    "This is not the 'Zane' show," Virginia

    Goodswell interjected. "We need to decide when the new Student government
    will meet, I suggest Tuesday nights, and how we are going to conduct
    business."

     

    "We can start by deciding where we meet,"

    Chastity spoke up. "I vote for Zane's place."

     

    "What's wrong with the Assembly Hall, where we've

    always met?" Rhaine countered.

     

    "Rhaine, you are drinking a Doctor Pepper, KayLeigh,

    you are drinking a grape juice, and Joy was eating a bowl of vanilla ice cream
    with chocolate syrup when I got here," Hope snickered. "You have hot
    plates and microwaves too, if needed."

     

    Rhaine, Joy, and KayLeigh, all Traditionalists, looked

    guilty. They also looked like they treasured their creature comforts because
    they weren't running for the door.

     

    "It is a nice place," KayLeigh admitted.

     

    "And you don't get to come back up here

    otherwise," Rio grinned evilly. "This floor is devoted to the
    freshman class."

     

    "There are a lot of upperclassmen up here right

    now," Rhaine pointed out.

     

    "Those are what you would call 'friends'," Rio

    sneered. "If you weren't freaking evil, you might have some."

     

    "Please don't put it that way," I requested of

    Rio. Rio had every reason to be cranky. Mercy looked even more exhausted
    sitting at her side.

     

    "Zane will arrange the room to fit your needs,"

    Christina finally spoke, "I guarantee it."

     

    "You think you can control him?" Rhaine shot

    back.

     

    "I'm not afraid of him; he's not some wild beast. I

    ask him to do things for me and he does," Christina chided Rhaine. "He
    is like any other freshman; it is that simple."

     

    "He's rather mouthy for a freshman," Hannah

    joked.

     

    "Well, maybe if you put my mouth to other

    uses," I bantered back. There was a moment of silence followed by Dana
    Gorman taking up her bottled water and walking over to me. She smiled down at
    my seated form while she poured out the remaining water onto my crown.

     

    "Cool off, Casanova," Dana cautioned me

    playfully before returning to her seat.

     

    "Exactly why do you keep her around again?" Rio

    slapped my shoulder.

     

    "Can you imagine how insufferable Christina would be

    if Coach didn't keep her in line?" I smiled. Christina rolled her eyes
    while Rio chuckled. Virginia stood up and cleared her throat.

     

    "I want to make sure that all the ladies, plus Zane,

    plan to make this experiment work. It is rather pointless to proceed if any of
    you can't be honest now," Virginia, my Spiritual Advisor, poled the
    audience. Most of the girls looked around to see who would do what but no one
    jumped.

     

    "I think it is safe to say that we students will

    stay true to the Vice Chancellor's plan, though this is not an endorsement of
    Zane, his conduct, or even his continued presence here," Rhaine spoke for
    the group.

     

    "With that settled, we can call it a night,"

    Doctor Kennedy declared. "Ladies, consider what issues we need to deal
    with so we can bring them up next Tuesday night, 9 pm."

     

    "Who do we send the itinerary to?" Simone

    inquired.

     

    "Zane," Hudson Lane volunteered me.

     

    "I nominate Faith De Young (of Christina's inner

    circle) to be our Secretary of Record, if she wants the job," I said.
    Faith looked completely taken off-guard but nodded quickly.

     

    "I'll do it," she made clear. The meeting broke

    up soon after with most of the student leadership departing. Dana, Hudson, and
    Christina & company hung around a little longer.

     

    "Not the Glamorous Gremlin?" Rio teased me on

    my choice of Secretary. She gasped and nearly fell over right after that. Iona
    smiled softly and shook her head. She realized that she was still a freshman
    and her day would come.

     

    "Ah, here's one of the controllers," Heaven

    gave a devilish smile as she handed the device over to Rio. Miraculously, the
    other three sexual wonders were also handed over, ending the threat of torture
    for the day.

     

    "I see a spanking machine in you bitches'

    future," Rio snarled at Chastity, Hope, Heaven, Faith, and Christina.

     

    "I swear, I tried to get one of those damn things

    all day long," Valarie griped. "You would think that after setting
    this up, someone would have given me one, but no, I am a freshman so I don't
    get to play the game."

     

    "It was you!" Rio screamed, and lunged at

    Valarie, who comically batted her away as Vivian and Mercy intervened.

     

    "Yes," Val laughed, "but it was Iona who

    figured out how to have captured your days by enlisting the aid of classmates
    with video phones. I can tell today's footage is going to be a classic."

     

    "Why did you do it?" Vivian asked Valarie.

     

    "I had revenge on Rio and made Mercy ecstatically

    happy; it was a win-win," Val grinned vindictively. It was a credit to
    Rio's berserk nature that no one asked what Rio had done to warrant revenge;
    everyone automatically assumed that Valarie was justified.

     

    "Everyone's sympathy is under-whelming," Rio

    grumbled. "Come on, Mercy, let's get these things off."

     

    "Do we have to?" Mercy pleaded softly. Hell, I

    imagine she could barely stand but apparently, her limit to sexual
    overstimulation was unconsciousness. Rio used one finger to hook Mercy's collar
    and pulled her close.

     

    "How dare you talk back," Rio whispered, but I

    was close enough to hear. "I was going to settle for the vibrating nipple
    clamps that arrived today but now I'm thinking a few dozen paddle blows, to
    each cheek, are in your future, you annoying little bitch."

     

    Annoying was Mercy and Rio's code word for 'love'; Rio

    simply couldn't stand the 'L' word.

     

    "Vibrating nipple clamps?" Christina was both

    confused and amused. "Where do you people come up with this stuff?"

     

    "Adam and Eve," Rio shot back without batting

    an eye. "Wait until I have Mercy's nipples and lips pierced; then the real
    fun begins."

     

    "I don't think Mercy should have her lips

    pierced," Vivian suggested forcefully. "They'd be glaringly
    obvious." Rio groaned and sighed.

     

    "Not those lips," Rio clarified. "The other

    ones, you know, labia, cunt lips, cunt etc." There was a pregnant pause in
    the room. "Attach vibrator wires to those bad boys and Wow! Let the magic
    begin."

     

    Mercy and Rio really were made for each other; they were both

    salivating at the prospect. Thankfully, I saw Cassandra hovering around and
    looking ready for me to start playing towel boy.

     

    "Ladies, one last duty to perform and then my day is

    done," I attempted my exit.

     

    "Zane, is it alright if I spend the night?"

    Hope ambushed me.

     

    "Of course," I smiled, because I'm a fucking

    idiot who is an embarrassment to the very concept of the mentally challenged
    and a parody of every teen boy date flick. I was already spending time with
    Iona, Paige, Barbie Lynn, and now Hope.

     

    Maybe I can find a way to have a secret government space

    array shoot an earthquake laser at my feet so a pit opens up underneath me and
    I plummet to a fiery death at the Earth's core. Maybe I watch too much bad TV.

     

    "Iona, did my Viagra arrive yet," I teased my

    buddy. "I'm going to need a pill tonight."

     

    "Oh, Zane, I don't think we have any but I'll go

    online and see what I can get for you," Iona replied in all seriousness.

     

    "I know some guys who smuggle them in from

    Mexico," Valarie offered. "I'll make some calls."

     

    "That is so cool!" Barbie Lynn clapped her

    hands. "Now he'll never go down. I can ride him all night long." She
    hugged me while a fearful vision of my desiccated, sperm-drained husk lying
    open-eyed and lifeless on my bed danced before my eyes.

     

    "Zane?" Cassandra called out.

     

    "Oh, yes, towel boy and bikini selection," I

    muttered. I gravitated her way, took her hand, and led her to my room.

     

    "What's that about?" Vivian mused.

     

    "Handmaiden's Duty," Iona informed the ladies.

    "He picks out a bikini for her and acts as pool boy while she's in the
    Jacuzzi."

     

    "I hope someone cleans that thing from time to

    time," Faith shuddered.

     

    "Every morning at ten o'clock it is drained and

    cleaned, and the filter cleaned every Monday," Iona droned on without even
    looking up. The rest of that exchange was lost as I retreated to my bedroom.

     

    What followed could be blamed on Cassandra accidently

    dropping her drink in the Jacuzzi and me having to retrieve it; it was an unopened
    soda can. Or maybe it could be blamed on the surprisingly conservative (for my
    room) white and black striped bikini she wore. Whatever was the catalyst,
    inside five minutes I had Cassandra out of her suit, front to front, her crotch
    pressing me against the side of the Jacuzzi with my head barely above water
    while she rode my face in a pattern and energy that reminded me of Hawaii's
    North Shore.

     

    Cassandra was pounding the back of my head against the

    wood wall as she drove her cunt over my lips and tongue again and again.

     

    "Oh, Baby, you are so much better than my

    fingers," she communicated with an erotic growl. "Keep it up, keep it
    up!" She was the one in the control of the sexual rhythm so I was not sure
    what else I might do but keep licking and sucking as hard as I could.

     

    I was finally able to run a hand along her chocolate

    flesh until I managed to push against her sternum and got her to roll her
    shoulders back. That allowed me to start massaging and stroking one of her
    breasts while my other hand got between her legs from behind and gently
    penetrated her cunt.

     

    "Za, za, za, Zane!" she screamed out. Note to

    self: Add earplugs to my Must Have List.

     

    Cassandra slathered my nose, lips, and chin with her

    rather scalding, light to the tongue and tasty fluids. If she wasn't still
    trying to give me a concussion with her hips I might have enjoyed it more. As
    her orgasm dissipated, she slid down my body with a sated sigh. Her legs were
    outside mine so as she descended, her cunt came to rest on my Speedo-encased
    cock. Saying that my cock was hard would be like saying snow is cold or the
    English love their soccer; pretty much a given.

     

    Her eyes grew wide when she realized where she rested.

    She's a senior and a virgin in a Christian Girl's school, she began humping me,
    of course. Being Cassandra, she began humping me hard and thumping her way to
    another climax.

     

    "Zane, I am totally rethinking you being allowed on

    campus," Cassandra panted.

     

    "Is this a good thing or a bad thing?" I

    wondered. At this time I had one finger lightly in her cunt as my other hand
    tenderly tweaked one of her nipples.

     

    "Oh, I think every junior and senior should have

    their own personal freshman boy to keep under control with a strong hand,"
    she grinned while she kept working my rod over with her cunt.

     

    "Wouldn't it be nice if we developed a peaceful,

    platonic relationship based on mutual trust and respect?" I suggested
    hopefully. Cassandra gave a deep, throaty laugh.

     

    "You're funny, but no," she grinned evilly.

    "After all, if that was the case, I couldn't do this: Zane, suck my other
    nipple, suck it hard, while I play with your fat phallus." Oh yeah, I love
    the way this is going (insert internalized weeping).

     

    She worked out my cock painfully fast and began rubbing

    it deeply between her labia, to the point I felt the tightness of her vaginal
    walls on my cockhead.

     

    "Zane, you know a whole lot about the sex

    stuff," she stated. "What's a cock ring?" Oh, HELL No! I have
    enough difficulty ejaculating as is. The last thing I need is something that
    allows another to make the prospects of my ejaculation even dimmer.

     

    "It's a device, a ring, that is placed over the base

    of the cock to restrict blood flow, thus allowing longer erections," I
    grudgingly confessed. "Thinking about getting one, as a Christmas present,
    for someone out of state?"

     

    "So, you could have intercourse, for a long time,

    and not ejaculate, so a girl would be, safe, in fucking you raw?"
    Cassandra's voice was becoming more strained.

     

    "Technically, yes, but a little music, some

    hand-holding, and dinner at McDonald's would suffice in getting me
    aroused," I tried to explain. "There is no need for, something like
    that."

     

    "Zane, clearly God put you, on this campus as a test

    for, true believers," Cassandra related, "And every woman here needs,
    to be tested, A Lot!" she screamed out her second orgasm of the night.

     

    My hands raced down to grab each luscious buttock before

    her spasms caused her to slip down my cock and make her virginity a thing of
    the past. When my cock slapped against my stomach, I held Cassandra tight until
    she calmed down.

     

    "You need to stay on campus during the

    weekends," Cassandra moaned with content exhaustion, "so we can use
    you more often."

     

    "Why do you think I flee campus every weekend?"

    I thought. If she had her way, I'd be walking around with an IV in my arm and
    popping Viagra like M&M's. I chose life! If you think I am a coward, step
    up and take my place. I'll sneak back into the cemetery at night and put a
    flower on your headstone. You can take that permanent smile etched on your face
    to your grave, He-Man.

     

    "I have to ask: What brought this on?" I

    inquired.

     

    "I received one of Mercy's controls and we shared

    the next class," Cassandra confessed. "She glowed with such pleasure
    I thought she would pass out. I was suddenly curious."

     

    "I had nothing to do with that," I groaned.

    "I swear, it wasn't me." Cassandra placed one hand on each side of my
    face.

     

    "Zane, it wasn't you, I know that," she smiled,

    "but it is your presence that allowed something like that, her ability to
    experience that level of pleasure, that I want to experience. I have to go now.
    I need to report to the other girls what it was like so we can figure out what
    to do with you next."

     

    You know, if I had been paranoid, I would have been

    right, people are plotting against me. Cassandra stood up and stepped onto the
    bench so that I was once more facing her puffy, somewhat abused cunt lips
    before she swung one leg over me and exited the tub. I closed my eyes and let
    my head hang over the side, facing up.

     

    "Towel boy," Cassandra taunted me. I looked at

    her. Cassandra was dripping wet and she was extending a towel my way. I pulled
    my own tired ass out of the Jacuzzi and tenderly buffed her excellent body
    until she was dry. She gave me one last kiss, dressed, and virtually skipped
    out of my domain, happy, arrogant and plotting my demise.

     

    I cleaned up, dealt with the Jacuzzi, and took in my

    surroundings. The only witnesses to my congress and conversation with Cassandra
    were Dana Gorman and Hudson Lane, my voyeuristic adult female 'friends'.

     

    Dana pulled me over as I walked passed her. Hudson Lane

    had gone off to get some drinks.

     

    "You and Gabrielle, ?"

     

    "You have no respect for my survival instincts, do

    you?" I chuckled.

     

    "Not really," Dana smirked.

     

    "Fine," I groaned in feigned annoyance.

    "She wanted to talk so we talked, nothing else happened."

     

    "She beat you up, didn't she?" Gorman

    persisted.

     

    Another deep sigh on my part came out before I confessed,

    "Yes. Why do you ask?"

     

    "I wanted to smack you around from the first day I

    met you," Dana laughed. "I think Ms. Black has done admirably not
    beating you black and blue before now."

     

    "Has yet another girl beaten Zane up?" Hudson

    angled around to sit next to Dana. "The consistency of the femdom
    attitudes at this school is frightening."

     

    "Don't throw stones, Ms. Lane," Dana warned

    her. "You, Zane, and Ms. Messier, the lawyer Ms. Buchanan hired to help
    Zane when he went to jail, I was head of security when it happened and I know
    when Ms. Messier arrived on campus, where she stayed, and when she, and you,
    left this dorm."

     

    "You never said anything to Chancellor Bazz?"

    Hudson worried.

     

    "No," Dana responded. "You three are

    adults, and ruining your career here wouldn't have made expelling Zane any
    easier. I wasn't the sex police."

     

    "Thank you," Hudson smiled. "I now have

    another reason to be happy Zane championed your cause with the Board of
    Directors." She touched Dana on her thigh.

     

    "It's not going to happen, Lane," Dana informed

    the lawyer while opening her V-8. "I've had a long time to figure out that
    I'm not attracted to women." Wow, Dana knew that Hudson was bi-sexual and
    didn't care. That was another big plus for Dana in my book.

     

    "That's what Brigitte Messier thought as well,"

    Hudson winked. "It turns out a little bit of Zane goes a long way to
    loosening up a girl's morals and expanding their horizons."

     

    "I repeat, it is not going to happen," Dana

    shook her head. "Zane's a student and I'm a teacher. Perhaps the day he
    graduates, I'll kidnap him for a long, frustration-relieving weekend. I haven't
    had sex in eight years and watching him work really stresses my resolve."

     

    "You could always join me in the hot tub," I offered.

    I wasn't sure how serious I was. I also wasn't sure how bad a concussion
    Cassandra had given me.

     

    "Zane, do you have any idea of what I would do to

    you if I focused all my pent up sexual fury onto that body of yours?" Dana
    threatened. I gulped.

     

    "Does it start with me tying you down?" I

    suggested sweetly. Hudson was looking really intrigued by this. I was beginning
    to believe she had this erotic attraction to 'turning' straight girls, most
    likely mirroring her own Law School experiences.

     

    "What do you think?" she glared. Dana was

    becoming seriously aroused.

     

    "I guess my only other question is if I can outrun

    you," I joked. Dana kept staring.

     

    "Zane," Hudson snickered, "do you realize

    that your swimsuit is basically transparent when wet?"

     

    "No, I didn't," I gulped once more. My package

    was less than a foot from Dana's lips. "Sorry, I'll be going to bed
    now," I backed up.

     

    "That's a really nice ass," Dana sighed as I

    turned away.

     

    "It is even nicer to touch," Hudson commented.

     

    "It's not happening, Lane," Dana grumbled.

     

    "Oh, you will come around," Hudson Lane laughed

    softly. "I have faith in Zane." Dana growled in rebuttal.

     

    When I rounded the first cut-back leading to my bedroom,

    I heard and smelled sex, suddenly, sneaking off to Gabrielle Black's place and
    hiding out for the night sounded like a good idea, barring her killing me, of
    course. I sorted out the noises as I moved around until the room came into full
    view.

     

    Reminder number one: Check the God Damn air filters!

     

    Where the fuck do I begin?

     

    On the far side of the bed, Mercy was on her knees, head

    down on a pillow with her painfully ecstatic face looking toward me. That was
    how I could tell she had been gagged. Her wrists were handcuffed behind her back,
    she was moaning and sweating up a storm, and her whole aura emanated with
    tantric excitement.

     

    In case you might be wondering where her Mistress was:

    Rio was straddling Mercy's back, ass resting on Mercy's neck (by the tension in
    her thighs, Rio wasn't pressing down hard thankfully) and facing her playmate's
    highly vulnerable posterior.

     

    "Hold out a little longer, my slut," Rio egged

    Mercy on quietly as she paddled those beautiful exposed ass cheeks, apparently
    in a random fashion.

     

    And now it gets weird(er): Behind Mercy, facing Rio,

    wielding a strap-on with firm, slow, and steady strokes, was Paige. For the
    love of the Almighty, should I be quarantined as an immorality contagion? It
    wasn't like Paige was an angel but she was taking a few giant steps to
    proficiently wielding an artificial cock into a bound girl's bunghole. The fact
    that Rio and Paige despised each other continued warping my perception of
    events.

     

    Barbie Lynn (farthest away in the closest group), Vivian,

    and Valarie were on the near side of the sheets. They weren't actually having
    sex but were talking in low voices with the occasional running of a hand
    through a companion's hair or tracing a finger from hip to thigh. It was
    sensual without being pornographic. It also appeared to be something they all
    three were enjoying.

     

    In the middle section of my sleeping platform (it is an

    awesomely big bed) was Iona and Hope, who were doing a little more than
    cuddling together in quiet conversation. Hope stroked Iona's head
    compassionately as Iona gently teased and suckled on Hope's left breast. Every
    ounce of my experience cried out to me that Iona had initiated the sexual
    contact. That boggled the mind, right up there with Hope allowing a near
    stranger such intimate contact.

     

    "Hey, Lover," Barbie Lynn gifted me with a

    sultry leer, "are you going to take that off or are you going to allow him
    to bust out on his own?" Bathing suit, cock, raging erection; got it. I
    yanked off my speedo fast enough to make my skin burn. I wrapped it up in a
    towel before tossing them in the clothes hamper.

     

    I quickly plotted out my journey, figuring out where I

    was supposed to end up. I was giving up the illusion that I controlled events
    because if I was created in God's image and that was the reason God wanted men to
    rule over women, then I think God was really Goddess and Heaven's soul had it
    right, change sides.

     

    Valarie gave me a fearless grin as I climbed over her on

    my way to the middle. She shifted so that her breasts swayed from side to side.
    I took in the view before kissing her and moving on.

     

    "Try to settle things down by eleven, Zane,"

    Vivian requested. I nodded and then kissed the tip of her nose, which she
    returned by kissing my forehead. It was very motherly of her, barring the fact
    that the sheets barely covered her pubic region and every exposed bit of her
    looked scrumptious.

     

    My last hurdle was Barbie Lynn, and that was an obstacle

    in more than just the physical sense. She knew how to stretch and yawn just
    right for making my blood boil with lust and my vision cloud with desire.

     

    "You will come back to me, Zane," she said with

    brazen tenderness. "Now go on and take care of the others who need you
    now." Best Blonde Bombshell ever.

     

    As I settled behind Hope who was still facing Iona, I

    took it slow to let her instincts understand that I wasn't a threat but
    desirous of her.

     

    "What's going on here?" I inquired delicately.

    "Hope, I didn't think you liked Iona all that much? And Iona, you have
    become much more confident in the past month; I like it."

     

    "Zane, Iona is one of the bravest freshmen I've ever

    met. She's never backed down from a challenge and is smart enough to fight the
    battles she can win and send others to win the one's she can't," Hope
    explained. "I have admired her for some time."

     

    "I know you wanted Hope to be put at ease,"

    Iona related. "She's surrounded by people she has minimal familiarity
    with. I reasoned that I could help her adjust by doing what you do."

     

    "Sexy, clever, lethal girls; this is definitely

    going on my Santa Wish List," I grinned. I was trying to settle in behind
    Hope when she wiggled around onto her back and indicated she wanted me to move
    between her and Iona. I was hardly in the mood to refuse and soon, both ladies
    were nestled in my arms. I was thinking about the next step when the situation
    around Mercy increased in energy and volume.

     

    Hope pushed halfway over my chest and Iona turned away

    from me so they could watch the proceedings. Mercy was shivering like a leaf in
    a thunderstorm. Rio moved up so that her face was inches away from Paige's. I
    could see Paige contemplating her next action before she leaned into Rio. They
    each placed a hand behind the other's head to keep them close as they kissed.

     

    "You smart-ass hooker," Rio snickered.

    "What flavor is that?" Mercy was cresting toward her orgasm
    unattended while Rio made small talk with Paige.

     

    "Mango, lip balm and mouth wash," Paige beamed

    triumphantly. Rio snorted.

     

    "Really start hammering the bitch," Rio

    ordered/requested. Paige nodded. She slowly drew back until only the tip of the
    fake phallus remained in Mercy's rectum before savagely slamming it all the way
    in as hard as she could.

     

    Mercy squealed through her gag and began to violently

    spasm. Rio dismounted Mercy and flopped beside her partner's head.

     

    "Don't you dare lose it, Cum-Bunny," Rio

    pressed Mercy. "Disappoint me and you will get nothing until the weekend.
    I won't let you touch anyone, even yourself. Are we clear?"

     

    Mercy sobbed and nodded while her body teetered on the

    precipice of total collapse. Paige was displeased with Mercy's resistance and
    began spanking her thighs and buttocks hard enough to leave imprints. Rio kept
    stroking Mercy's hair and urging her to hang on. At the pinnacle of the moment
    I knew Mercy could not go on, Rio spoke softly into her ear.

     

    "You annoying whore," she said, "I am so

    proud to be with you. Don't ever leave, now cum." Mercy's resulting climax
    was so powerful that her muscle spasms knocked Paige back on her heels knocking
    the strap-on mostly out of her ass. Mercy squirted, really squirted, onto
    Paige's lap, with even more juice shooting and coating Mercy's thighs and my
    sheets.

     

    Up front, Mercy was cursing up a storm through her gag,

    grinding the fabric between her teeth with tears streaming out of her clenched
    eyes. Before her thrashing subsided, Rio had pulled the gag off and was kissing
    her fiercely on the lips, again and again. Mercy curled into a ball and Rio
    immediately wrapped her arms and legs around her Sub, keeping her presence
    light but comforting.

     

    Rio saw our attention being directed their way and

    mouthed: 'Best Bitch Ever!' using her eyes to exaggerate the force of the
    words. Paige was still looking over the sticky mess that she had become.

     

    "Put the contraption to soak in the big sink and

    take a shower," I suggested. Paige could see no flaw in my suggestion so
    she gave me a wink, unstrapped the device, and made her way out of the room.

     

    When my eyes snapped back from watching a naked Paige

    exit, I saw that Hope's focus was on me.

     

    "That looked fun," Hope stated clinically.

    "It is not for me but it definitely looked like they all felt, cleaner in
    a spiritual sense when they were done. I would never have suspected. In fact, I
    thought being bound was debasing and weak."

     

    "It is called bondage and it is part of a sexual

    practice called BDSM, bondage, discipline, sadomasochism," I explained.
    "It definitely isn't for everyone, and certainly isn't as bizarre as
    Iona's furry fetish."

     

    "Zane," Hope glared, "I saw a CSI episode

    on furries and you can't be an Asian or Asian-American high school girl in the
    United States and not know about cosplay; Iona and I are not into either one of
    those lifestyles I'm pretty sure."

     

    While Hope was distracting me with her knowledge of other

    sexual subcultures, Iona snuck a hand beneath me and pinched my right ass
    cheek.

     

    "Ow," I jumped. "What was that for,

    Beautiful?" I pleaded to Iona.

     

    "I wanted to?" she responded meekly.

     

    "That sounds like a perfectly good reason to

    me," I smiled. I would be somewhat offended if it was someone else but
    Iona was special; like Rio, she would always have my back, but unlike my
    chaotic fiend, she never abused my trust (or so I thought).

     

    "Do me a favor?" Iona requested.

     

    "Sure, anything for you," I answered right off

    the bat.

     

    "Make her happy," Iona's eyes sparkled as the

    flickered to Hope. "Tickle my ear when you finish."

     

    "Sure," I sighed with feigned regret, "if

    I have to."

     

    "Thank you, Iona," Hope snorted in amusement,

    "I've got it from here."

     

    "Nite-nite," Iona yawned, then rolled over and

    pretended to drop off to sleep. Like that was going to happen anytime soon!

     

    "What no-, Hope got out before I rolled on top of

    her. I used one leg to wedge hers open, then settled between them as I lowered
    my body down. Hope looked at me quizzically.

     

    "Touch me wherever you like," I instructed. I

    showed her what I meant by kissing her cheek, then edging around to suck on her
    earlobe.

     

    Hope led off with her fingertips running along the muscles

    of my forearms and following a twisted trail up to my shoulders. With equal
    care, she began rubbing her toes along my calves, up to my knees and lower
    thighs. This had the added benefit of rotating her hips so that her pubic hair
    scratched along the veins of the base of my cock.

     

    "You know this is going to make field work with you

    far more difficult," Hope murmured.

     

    "Now you know what I've been going through for a

    month," I teased her back. "Now you know how I feel naked under your
    touch and so do I."

     

    "You touch yourself much?" Hope giggled. Iona

    did her best to smother her own mirthful reaction.

     

    "Maybe you should come to my bed more often to keep

    my hands otherwise occupied," I suggested. Hope arched her back, thrusting
    her breasts into my chest and laughed lyrically.

     

    "Touch ," Hope conceded. "I wondered if I

    was imposing on your hospitality, wanting to spend tonight with you. Now I'm
    feeling as if I've been lured in and seduced by your masculine wiles."

     

    "Zane, manipulating somebody!" Valarie gave a

    comedic gasp. "Well, there is always a first time for our ham-handed
    Lothario to launch a plot that doesn't involve him getting an extra fish stick
    for dinner."

     

    "Ham-handed," Barbie Lynn mused. "His

    fingers are smoking but hardly ham-like," which she emphasized by rubbing
    her hand over her crotch.

     

    "Do you often stick smoked country ham between your

    thighs, Barbie-Baby?" Valarie taunted.

     

    "Only when your magic tongue and fingers aren't

    available," Barbie Lynn volleyed right back.

     

    "Oh, you did not say that!" Valarie choked. She

    vaulted on top of Barbie Lynn and the two started wrestling. Vivian scooted
    toward the edge and fended off the combatants from rolling over her.

     

    "When we graduate and drag you back to our dungeon

    to live, are you going to miss other bed partners having these mid-coital
    conversations?" Hope smirked.

     

    "You underestimate your ability to focus my

    attention," I countered. When you are in bed with someone, you are in bed
    with THAT person, or so I believe. Hope's look sizzled, her body heated up, and
    she pulled me so close and tight, I couldn't make out any details beyond her
    eyes.

     

    "I hate them," Hope purred.

     

    "Who?" I worried. You don't want one good friend

    to hate another good friend. You really don't want a good friend with
    marksmanship skills out the ass not liking someone you have become attached to.

     

    "Christina and Heaven," she sighed, but I knew

    she wasn't serious. "Christina because you would rather be with her and
    Heaven because she has you."

     

    "Hope," I maneuvered so I could stroke her

    cheek, "I can't promise you or anyone else anything beyond this school
    year. Neither one of us qualifies as 'normal' by any definition of the word. I
    certainly like being with you, if that matters, and not just in bed. You are
    beautiful, intense, and serious in a way we shouldn't be."

     

    "Serious is not the most intimate of

    descriptions," Hope joked, "but I think I know what you mean. As
    chaotic as your life is, I think we balance each other out." I didn't need
    words to agree with that; I let us return to our game of touch, kiss, and lick.
    We were getting back into a playful tempo when the fight between Valarie and
    Barbie Lynn ended.

     

    There was no hot, spontaneous lesbian eruption; it

    devolved into Valarie having Barbie Lynn pinned with her wrists on the pillow
    held over her head. Valarie was trying to administer a 'Wet Willy' (sticking a
    finger, or tongue, into your opponent's ear) and finally succeeding.

     

    "I give, I give," squealed Barbie Lynn.

    "Anything, just stop."

     

    "Anything?" Valarie prodded suggestively.

    Barbie Lynn's very ample bosom heaved with each deep breath she took, which had
    the effect of rubbing them in circles against Valarie's dangling breasts.

     

    "Come with me to the Southwest this summer,"

    Valarie demanded. Barbie Lynn was still giving it serious thought when Paige
    came traipsing back in, drying her hair.

     

    "Where in the Southwest?" Paige inquired.

    Valarie sat up on Barbie Lynn and looked over her shoulder at the albino lass.

     

    "West of Laredo, East of the Pacific, South of

    Denver and North of Mexico," Valarie answered. "Sant Fe, Vegas, the
    Painted Desert, places like that." I didn't see coming what happened next.

     

    "Valarie, would you consider allowing to me come

    along?" Paige asked politely.

     

    "You really want to impress Zane that much?"

    Valarie divined Paige's intention.

     

    "That, and he's most likely going with Rio as

    well," Paige responded, "so you are going to need all the help you
    can get." Rio didn't respond verbally, Mercy was still recovering, but
    glared with venom.

     

    "What do you add to our little expedition?"

    Valarie asked.

     

    "I'll do it," Barbie Lynn interjected. "I wasn't

    sure what I was going to do after graduation but seeing more of the world will
    do me good, and I hear it is cold in the desserts at night and I don't want
    Zane to catch a chill," she adds with a smile.

     

    "I speak Spanish, plus a strong understanding of

    electronics, botany, and computers," Paige continued with a twinge of
    annoyance toward Barbie.

     

    "Fine, both are in. We are getting our rides

    tomorrow afternoon at five," Valarie announced.

     

    "Zane," Hope whispered, "I appreciate the

    silence of our first date now more than ever."

     

    "We can go back to your place?" I offered.

     

    "Oh, Chastity would love that," Hope snickered

    playfully. "I'm afraid if you don't ravish her in the next few weeks, she
    is going to rape Heaven."

     

    "I'll keep that in mind, but right now I want to be

    where I am, with you," I kissed Hope's nose.

     

    "Can I try something, Zane?" Hope turned

    serious and introspective.

     

    "Of course," I said.

     

    "Paige, come over here with me," Barbie Lynn

    suggested. The blonde wiggled over so that Valarie fell to the far side and
    indicated that Paige should join her.

     

    "You only want to sex up my body," Paige

    accused Barbie Lynn, as she hopped onto the foot of the bed and put her fists
    defiantly on her hips.

     

    "But of course I do, Paige-shugah," Barbie Lynn

    licked her lips, "now get over here and give me a taste."

     

    "Oh. In that case, Paige scampered over and

    reclined next to the dynamite blonde. Barbie Lynn had a strong, subtly alluring
    persona while Paige was constantly aggressive.

     

    "A naked Paige Zeller sexual molesting an equally

    naked Barbie Lynn Masters will go down as yet another thing I never thought I'd
    see," Hope mused.

     

    "Be careful who you think is molesting who," I

    cautioned Hope. A few seconds later Paige shook and fluttered. Barbie Lynn had slid
    a stealthy hand between Paige's thighs.

     

    "Oh, someone's been a bad little kitty," Barbie

    Lynn cooed, "A bad, soaking wet little kitty." Paige hiccupped, then
    shuddered again. "Does kitty need to be petted," Barbie asked as she stroked
    Paige's love box, "or does kitty need to be spanked?" And Barbie Lynn
    spanked Paige's cunt lightly, making Paige jerk.

     

    "Master, I stand corrected," Hope nodded her

    head to me in respect of my sexual insight.

     

    "You wanted to do something?" I brought Hope

    back on track.

     

    "Yes, Zane, yes I did," Hope smiled.

    "Please lie on your back and close your eyes." It was my turn to nod
    as I complied with her wishes. She settled her haunches on my crotch and waited
    a moment.

     

    First was a kiss, followed in slow progression by a

    finger, nose, earlobe, toe, two fingers coated in her juices, two fingers
    coated in Paige's juices, a nipple (most likely the right), her other nipple
    coated in Barbie Lynn's juices, Valarie's tongue (given away by the movement
    toward me), Hope's tongue, her other big toe, and ending with her lips and
    tongue. The anticipation of what was coming next was fun. As Hope reclined on
    top of me, Mercy finally began to stir.

     

    "Were you a good little tramp tonight?" Rio

    panted hungrily at her partner.

     

    "Yes, I, was I?" Mercy rasped. She was fighting

    to stay awake, her fatigue a heavy burden to bear.

     

    "The Slut will say 'Yes Mistress; yes I was allowed

    to be good tonight'," Rio nuzzled Mercy's neck, ear, and jaw.

     

    "Yes, Mistress," Mercy purred. "My

    wonderfully annoying Mistress allowed me to be good tonight." Rio spanked
    Mercy's burning hot ass flank hard. Mercy flinched and cried out in pain.

     

    "Did I tell you to adlib, you annoying, frustrating

    skank," Rio taunted her, "or is my whore clever enough to sneak in an
    undeserved spanking?"

     

    Mercy buried her face in a pillow but I could swear she

    was smiling.

     

    "Nipple clamps for you in the morning, and I'm

    getting those bitches pierced on Saturday, got it?" Rio clarified the
    point by rolling each nipple between her forefinger and thumb. Mercy nodded but
    kept her face in the pillow. "Fine, let's get underneath the covers.
    Snuggle up with me to keep me warm, and you had better suckle my nipples.

     

    Rio took up her normal sleeping area, avoiding the wet

    spot, with Mercy at her side, her tongue playing with Rio's left nipple.

     

    "Mercy," Rio whispered. Mercy kept

    tongue-flicking the nipple but looked up.

     

    "You rock," Rio said even softer. Mercy pulled more

    of her weary body over Rio as the nipple play continued and Rio began stroking
    her paramour's hair lovingly. In that relationship, it was getting harder to
    determine who the 'better' half was.

     

    I searched around blindly for some lube, which had 'mystically'

    migrated under Barbie Lynn's pillow.

     

    "Hope, put some oil on my cock and on your ass

    cleft," I told my Korean princess. She barely broke her iron mask of
    indifference before taking the bottle and doing as directed. I caught sight of
    Valarie, Vivian, and Barbie Lynn all peeking my way.

     

    I imagined it was the curiosity about my apparent

    decision to 'break' Hope in anally.

     

    "Hope, point my cock up and mount it," I

    directed. In theme with the game the two of us played, Hope took my commands
    without question, even to the point where her virginity was in question.

     

    "Push it back," I stopped Hope's decent as it

    contacted her rather moist slit. She pushed back a little. Being a virgin, she
    probably wasn't sure where in the cunt, a cock should penetrate. "Farther
    back," I insisted, then again, "no, still farther." I felt my
    rod separate her ass cheeks as Hope slid on down. Only when her now soaking
    mound settled on my pubic bone did she figure out the game.

     

    "Ah, that's cold," Valarie whispered to Vivian and

    Barbie Lynn.

     

    "No ass sex for Hope tonight," lamented Barbie

    Lynn. My precious blonde really loved anal sex. I put my hands on Hope's hips
    to support her.

     

    "Now ride me, Hope," I smiled. "Give me

    everything you've got."

     

    Hope started out slow, working out a rhythm that pushed

    my shaft and cockhead as deep along her ass crack as possible. She even stopped
    for a moment and applied more lube. Soon she was thrusting hard back and up
    quickly, then allowing a long, leisurely ride back to my crotch. She bounced
    down on me again and again, her resounding impact on my crotch becoming a
    wetter, smacking sound.

     

    Hope was powerful, vibrant, and strong; she needed little

    of the guidance provided by my hands on her hips. I decided to move my right
    hand to her finely groomed pubic hair, then to her soft pubic flesh itself. I
    alternated between splitting her lips open and massaging her clit. With my left
    hand, I coaxed stimulation from her right areola and nipple.

     

    This time, instead of scarring me, Hope wrapped her

    fingers in her hair. She gave a few desperate convulsions, then her whole body
    tensed backwards.

     

    "Zane! Oh, fuck!" she screamed. Her ass cheeks

    tried to squeeze my cock in a steel-tight vise but fortunately, the lube caused
    it to pop free before those buns of steel could turn my man-meat into ground
    beef (sometimes I visualize too graphically).

     

    "I wouldn't believe it if I wasn't seeing it with my

    own eyes," Vivian sighed. "A girl comes to a boy's room, both naked,
    and bad thing are supposed to happen, it is a moral weakness. How can either
    one expect to be constrained? Unless the boy is Zane, then it is all happy fun
    time. How did he not have sex with Hope right now?"

     

    "Sex isn't evil," Barbie Lynn yawned. "We

    are not committing a sin and we are not weak."

     

    "Amen to that," Valarie muttered, fighting off

    her own yawn. Vivian nodded and curled up with Valarie. How that couple came
    about, I don't know.

     

    "Zane," Hope asked as she slumped gently onto

    my chest, "what is actual sex with you going to be like? Is it going to
    kill me?"

     

    "Oh, God, I hope not," I exaggerated. "It

    is going to be hard enough explaining to your dad how we are sharing a mutual
    learning experience. Telling him you died happily in my arms will not save my
    life."

     

    "I understand," Hope purred. "We fuck each

    other to death, problem solved."

     

    "Yeah," I groaned, "that's exactly what I

    was about to say." Hope laughed wearily.

     

    "Does this mean we can have him now?" Paige

    whispered to Barbie Lynn. Apparently, I had a heart attack or stroke because I
    dropped off to sleep before I could make a retort.

    Just say No gets a whole new meaning.

     

    "There must be a reason you are here,"

    Gabrielle Black questioned Rio. Rio spun around, expecting the classic chic vs.
    slasher boogeyman stance where 'she' was right behind her. Gabrielle was, in
    fact, four meters away, halfway in the doorway.

     

    "Whoa, bi, give me a damn heart attack, why don't

    you?" Rio gulped. Gabrielle gave no response. "Fine, Zane, wait! Is this
    room safe?"

     

    "If you are asking if it is bugged or being

    monitored, then the answer is 'no'," Gabrielle stated. Rio was starting,
    yes, just starting, to get wigged out by the Head of Security's icy calm.

     

    "Fine, you freaky, scary-ass, if I call you a bitch

    will you hurt me?" Rio smirked.

     

    "You have fifteen seconds before I decide whether or

    not to damage you in a permanent fashion, Ms. Talon," Gabrielle warned
    Rio.

     

    "Permanently damage somebody? What kind of

    egocentric wacko-douche says, Zane sent me to tell you that 'There is no
    Cordelia Dresden'," Rio blurted out, hating to lose the suspense but
    deciding that losing a finger would be worse. Gabrielle didn't move.

     

    "Well?" Rio asked nervously.

     

    "I will put your arm behind your back in what appears

    to be a painful manner; I will walk you over to the Vice-Chancellor's office;
    my hold on you will be relinquished; we will wait for Ms. Revel to send us into
    Doctor Scarlett's office. You will admit to breaking into my house; I will
    inform her that you have agreed upon a punishment; she will agree, and we will
    leave; and then I will escort you back to your class," Gabrielle stated.
    Rio was nodding, not in understanding but in suicidal thoughts.

     

    The next thing Rio knew, Gabrielle stealth pounced on her

    while remaining in plain sight. She twisted Rio's arm behind her back and
    turned her toward the door. Being the veteran of dozens of police chokeholds,
    beat downs, and other blatant abuses of authority, Rio was equally surprised
    how painless the hold was.

     

    "What do I tell Zane?" Rio asked.

     

    "Zane's not expecting an answer," Gabrielle

    related.

     

    "How the fuck do you know that?" Rio sneered.

     

    "The same way I know Zane told you in a public place

    with multiple conversations in all directions," Gabrielle informed Rio.
    "It is what I would have done. Likewise, I know he chose you, that you've
    done horrible things that you have only told him about, because you would die
    for him and he would die for you. Of greater relevance, you would keep your
    mouth shut."

     

    "Tell me something," Rio popped the question as

    they reached the door to the outside, "if you had a chance to seduce Zane
    and not get caught, would you?" Gabrielle ushered Rio outside, locked her
    door while keeping Rio constrained, then started across campus. She gave no
    answer. Rio kept her smarmy mouth in check for an incredible thirty seconds.

     

    "So, Basalt Buns," Rio snickered, "don't

    your nipples get rubbed raw by that skin-tight clothing?" Gabrielle could
    have been deaf for all she reacted, but several of the young women soaking up
    the mid-Autumn sun and gentle breeze gulped and gasped.

     

    "So, with all those does bending over and flashing

    their panties, do you ever get wet? And if so, where does all that cunt juice
    go?" Rio taunted, still nothing. Several girls sitting on the ground
    tucked their skirts in tighter.

     

    "If I give you a trainer vibrator, would you promise

    to use it to deal with some of this pent-up aggression that makes you both
    homicidal yet dangerously alluring?" Rio tried next. At this point, some
    of the other girls surreptitiously raised their phones to capture what they
    thought might be Rio's last moments.

     

    "For the love of God, Tar Baby, say something,"

    Rio laughed.

     

    "You think you speak to illicit a response when, in

    fact, you do so as a tool to sound people out," Gabrielle said with that
    same seemingly emotionless voice. "You look for signs of courage, moral
    sensitivity, and temper control while broadcasting your fearlessness and
    experience in suffering pain."

     

    "Fuck-nuts," Rio tried to grin over her

    shoulder at Gabrielle, "when you open up, you are a chatty little
    songbird. I think you and I are going to get along much better than I did with
    Gorman."

     

    "That is because Coach Gorman makes decisions based

    upon morality and responsibility while I base my actions on expediency,"
    Gabrielle said.

     

    "Does this mean I get to see you naked now?"

    Rio smiled cheerfully. Gabrielle didn't respond. "How about I show you
    mine and you show me yours?" she tried again, but Black was Teflon.
    "Okay, what would you do if I offered you a lesbian six-way? Don't worry;
    me and four friends could 'overpower' you and take you back to the Love Shack.
    What do you say?"

     

    "We are here," Gabrielle responded, but really was

    indicating their arrival at the Administration Building. Rio decided to be
    quiet. Teasing Black among the girls was okay, but doing the same in front of
    Gabrielle's peers seemed unfair to Rio, but she didn't know why.

     

    "Ms. Revel, I need one minute of Doctor Scarlett's

    time, please," Gabrielle requested in the same dead voice.

     

    "What is the nature of this matter, Ms. Black,"

    Ms. Revel requested in a polite tone that made Rio want to slap that 'oh so
    civilized' mask off her face. Revel treated Rio and Zane like crap, okay, more
    her than Zane, but hell, the woman had a cunt and that made her Zane's bitch,
    Rio believed, even if he refused to believe it. Scratch that, even girls with
    cocks weren't immune.

     

    Revel made a quick call and then Gabrielle and Rio

    crossed the threshold into Victoria Scarlett's office.

     

    "Hello," Victoria looked up at the two.

    "How can I help?"

     

    "Undo that top button," Rio whispered, but was

    clearly understood. "I, ah, I broke into Ms. Black's house. I was a bad
    girl," Rio added in a louder voice.

     

    "I apprehended Ms. Talon; we discussed the matter

    and agreed upon the proper punishment," Black lied in a manner Rio prayed
    she could emulate one day, as well as pierce. "Ms. Talon has agreed to
    forgo a student appeal so she can put this matter behind us."

     

    "Understood," Victoria nodded. "Oh, Rio,

    do you agree to this?"

     

    Rio thought all of this was going a long fucking way to

    create a cover story on the off chance that Cordelia or some other dork in the
    Time Lord Mafia, Rio made a mental note to "Gibbs" slap Zane upside
    the back of his head for giving those geeks what she thought was a cool name,
    looked over some security feeds; then she noticed the two cameras covering the
    room.

     

    Now Zane was going to get a nut-kick for being such a smart-ass,

    and the worst kind of smart-ass ,  the ones who were right.

     

    "Yeah, sure," Rio tried to reign in her

    rebelliousness.

     

    "Very good; Ms. Black, please carry on,"

    Victoria returned to her work. Rio and Gabrielle had turned and taken two steps
    toward the door when they heard, "Rio, why did you break in?"

     

    "Well, Bible Black here has this choice selection of

    thongs," Rio replied without hesitation as she and Black turned back to
    face the Vice-Chancellor.

     

    She'd once convinced an Arizona State Highway Patrolman

    that half a pound of weed was for medicinal use because she was dying of
    cancer. She'd even offered to let the patrolman pull off her punk-style wig
    which, thankfully, he elected not to do because it was, of course, her real
    hair.

     

    "Why didn't you approach Ms. Black during breakfast

    or at the end of Assembly to ask her what brand she uses and simply purchase
    them?" Victoria persisted.

     

    "I plead poverty and a terminal lack of common

    sense," Rio grinned.

     

    "Wouldn't Zane take care of that for you?"

    Victoria's gaze penetrated Rio and pissed her off.

     

    "When your stud lover is doing a double stick,

    that's bending you over and pumping you in the cunt in one stroke and up the
    ass on the next until he spews his seed all over my back, asking him for money,
    well, wouldn't that make me a whore?" Rio glowed with her perverse
    challenge. "Are you offering to be my pimp?"

     

    "Rio, next time go to Zane first," Victoria

    stated confidently. "It is his God-given duty to protect and provide for
    you. He is a good Christian man so put your trust in him."

     

    "Excuse me," Rio made a gagging sound, "I

    think I'm going to throw up. That is the biggest load of bullshit I've ever
    heard. Club me over the head like a baby seal, beat me, spank me, bludgeon me
    with your big titties, or smother me with that skanky twat, but please, please,
    shut the fuck up," Rio snarled at Victoria.

     

    "Go in God's Love, Rio," Victoria ignored Rio's

    rant and went back to work. Gabrielle took Rio's arm and led her out of both
    the office and the building.

     

    "I do not understand what just happened in

    there," Rio turned on Black but then realized she was staring at a human
    stone.

     

    "Go to class," Gabrielle directed her.

     

    "Whatever," Rio groaned. She was in mid-step when

    Gabrielle answered "Yes," then departed rapidly. It took Rio a minute
    to figure out what Black was saying 'yes' to.

     

    The Act of Betrayal

     

    I'm kneeling close to the head of my bed while Paige is

    on my lap, my cock wedged into her cunt and her arms wrapped around my neck,
    her hands pressing my face and lips into hers. A combination of my hands
    cupping her ass and my thighs and hips surging upward are giving Paige a very
    rough, energetic ride.

     

    Despite Paige's liquid readiness, there is not much of a

    sloshing noise. Paige is so tight her vaginal walls act as a seal around my
    cock to stop her fluids from cascading out. Any friction my rod may be going
    through is more than compensated by the feeling of her nipples dragging up and
    down my chest.

     

    "That's it, love," Paige whispered in my ear.

    "Remember this, remember me." I brought my hands up while still
    humping her up with my hips. I reached her mid-back and pressed her into me,
    then gyrated her breasts around, grinding her pebble-hard nipples deeper into
    my chest.

     

    "I'll definitely remember the feel of this," I

    said before kissing her once more. "But really, I don't need to look
    farther than your eyes to know what I want to remember."

     

    "Ah, umm," Paige began to slide toward her

    orgasm. "Zane, I want this to be forever and I'm going to find a way. I
    can't, oh, I love you, Zane!" The low rumbling deep within her body
    increased in vibrancy as Paige reached her climax. I could feel that sonic
    energy passing from her to me.

     

    In her game plan was the belief that a combination of

    good sex and companionship for two years without Christina would lead to us
    being 'the couple'. I tried not to encourage her but I also valued her counsel
    and her friendship. I remained in a sitting position to keep Paige
    breathtakingly close. My still hard cock rested deeply inside Paige's cunt
    until it finally calmed down and we began gathering for the showers.

     

    "Bro, can I have a minute?" Rio called out.

     

    "Sure," I said. After the last of my other bed

    buddies left, I reached out and yanked Rio toward me.

     

    "Hey, now, as bizarre as it is for me to say this, I

    want to talk," Rio laughed. I waited.

     

    "Zane, this is beyond insane; you realize that

    right?" Rio began.

     

    "Sadly, my life is so unhinged I'm going to have to

    ask you to clarify what you mean," I sighed.

     

    "The number of girls in this bed," Rio sat up

    and huffed. "These have hardly been my first three-ways but these are the
    first ones I orchestrated, controlled. Before coming here, I was renowned for
    my free-ways, by the way."

     

    "Three-ways," I corrected Rio.

     

    "No," she chuckled bitterly, "by the time

    my old crowd was done with me, I had been used like a free-way."

     

    "And Mercy?" I questioned.

     

    "I'll get back to her but let me make my first

    point; you get all these different girls to come to your bed," she smiled,
    "and they spend most of their time talking to each other, with the
    occasional awesome sex," she tossed me a bone.

     

    "Those are called relationships," I teased Rio.

    "Technically, if you seek out a person on more than one occasion, you have
    a relationship. Several of the ladies with us tonight have been with you
    several times, indicating they want a relationship with you."

     

    "None of that shit would be happening without

    you," Rio countered.

     

    "I don't deny it; I have opened the door but I

    haven't thrown anyone at you either," I grinned. "Face it, when you
    let down your guard and don't act too crazy, people like you, Rio. As a girl,
    you are a pain; as a friend, you are wonderful. Case in point, Valarie didn't
    beat you black and blue."

     

    "Dude, you called her off of me," Rio pointed

    out.

     

    "Do you seriously think that someone with Valarie's

    developed survival instincts wouldn't have cut you lose unless she thought you
    had something worthwhile?" I countered. Rio had to think that one over. I
    figured I had won when she changed the subject.

     

    "I need some money," Rio mumbled.

     

    "How much? It may take me a few days to finagle it

    from my Trust if it is a lot," I answered.

     

    "I love you," Rio said after a moment.

    "You are a nut. You are not even asking me what it is for."

     

    "Rio, I'd kill for you; I'd break you out of prison

    if I had to. Compared to that, I think I can soak up a financial hit," I
    promised. "You will always be worth it to me."

     

    "Oh", another long pause.

     

    "We both need a shower, Bro," I prodded.

     

    "I want to get, well, I'm thinking about," she

    took a deep breath, "looking for a ring."

     

    "For Mercy?" I sat up, startled. "Rio, are

    you sure? I mean, you haven't known her a month yet. Don't you think you are
    moving a little fast?"

     

    "I've been crazy horny, crazy in love, and plain

    crazy about her, Zane," Rio moaned.

     

    The very fact that Rio hadn't bitten my head off for

    giving her grief told me how bad this thing was.

     

    "Honestly," she looked into my eyes, pleading

    that her explanation would bring understanding to us both, "it was Vivian
    who got Mercy and I to talk about normal, non-sex, stuff."

     

    "I showed her some of my piercings, she showed me

    stuff about her high school, her old friends, movies she liked. If I hear the
    name Mandy Moore one more Goddamn time, I'll ram my pinkies through my
    eardrums," she swore, "and she listened to some of my music and
    didn't freak out."

     

    "Love doesn't make a marriage; liking your partner

    does," I chuckled. "Mom told me so."

     

    "Wait, you aren't trying to talk me out of

    this?" Rio realized.

     

    "Nope. She loves you and I think she has come to

    accept that you are going to emotionally hurt her from time to time," I
    nodded, "and if you can wrap your mind around holding up your side of a
    commitment, then I'm there for you."

     

    "Oh, you bitch!" Rio punched me. "Put all

    the responsibility on me."

     

    "Duh," I joked. "Nose ring, ring finger,

    or collar and leash, Mercy would never ask you for any of those so if she ends
    up with one or all of those, it will be by your will alone."

     

    "Fine, I'll do it," Rio perked up. "It is

    the right thing to do but I'm falling in lust with the idea of that nose ring,
    though her leash is already on the way."

     

    "Leash: planning on a little bedtime rodeo?" I

    prayed.

     

    "No. I'm going to make use of it on the entire

    floor, plus whenever we go to town," Rio giggled.

     

    "R-E-S-T-R-A-I-N-T," I spelled out the word.

    "I'm going to find a dictionary and have you memorize the meaning,
    Knucklehead."

     

    "What are you talking about?" Rio batted her

    lashes at me sarcastically. "I'm all for restraints."

     

    "Come on," I shook my head and scooted toward

    the edge of the bed, Rio right behind me. "At some point Mercy is going to
    have to go back to her hometown and her family. She's going to be alone, and if
    any of this alternative crap comes up, I doubt anyone close by is going to be
    understanding."

     

    "I don't want to give her back to those assholes,

    Zane," Rio grumbled. I handed her a towel before we headed out.

     

    "She's not a toy or a pet," I said. "You

    can't take her family away from her. She's going to have to decide how she is
    going to deal with them. One day I hope she's honest with them about her
    choices and about you. Then it is on them whether they remember she's still the
    woman they loved for twenty years. Rio, it is her decision to make and you have
    to trust her to be strong enough to do what is right for her." I took in
    Rio with my stare. "It would be a mistake to do it now, but when you two
    are stronger and she's much, much closer to graduation, she needs to make her
    peace with her parents."

     

    "Fuck that," growled Rio. "I want her to

    choose to stay with me forever. Failing that, I want to know if I can keep her
    tied up in your room for the next three years."

     

    "You have got to let her parents cut those ties; if

    they can't deal," I reminded Rio, "then it isn't your weight to bear
    anymore and Mercy won't hold it against you. That is the same reason you will
    go home when you are ready; when you can make your parents own up to what they
    did. Until you deal with that, you won't totally trust Mercy, me, or
    anyone."

     

    "You are a real cocksucker; I would have loved your

    Mother and I wish she had been my mom instead so I could have been a college queen
    bee like Christina with a smoking car and a steamier boyfriend," Rio's
    eyes danced with mischief and understanding. "You are such a fucking
    deviant; I don't know how you sleep at night. You convinced me that I need to
    slow down a bit with my annoying bang-bunny until I deal with some of my
    luggage/baggage/mind-fucking myself ,  and you tried to trick me into
    thinking it was my idea. I love you," she hugged me.

     

    "I sleep on my back with one eye open because it's

    not in your nature to miss a chance to pay me back, for good or ill, and that
    could make sitting down rather painful," I winked.

     

    "Ya big baby," Rio laughed. "I'll get Hope

    to lay you out for me, then playtime!"

     

    "Rio, do you have any idea of the recovery time

    you'd go through, healing up from the beat-down Hope would inflict?" I
    teased.

     

    "I love nurses," Rio snickered. "Tell them

    you have belly itch, then you trick them to go lower and lower."

     

    "Why don't you do it yourself?" I wondered.

     

    "Bro, every time I've been in a hospital, my wrists

    have been strapped down. I wouldn't know any other way, it would be
    unnatural," Rio poked me. "Stick me back in; I'll be fine."

     

    "Try asking for something I believe you want, ya

    nut," I shoved her playfully. "You are the least likely person I know
    to submit to bondage. If it is any consolation, you are the person I am most
    likely to believe would put another in a hospital."

     

    "Oh, Motherfucker," Rio grimaced, "Belle

    is going to 'start my training' this Saturday. Hospitalization is a real
    possibility."

     

    At this moment, we passed into the fifth-floor showers

    and met my bevy of female companions. Mercy waited patiently for her lover,
    standing straighter and thrusting out her chest when Rio came into view.

     

    "Are you waiting for me to wash your back?" Rio

    greeted Mercy rather congenially. Mercy thought about the game Rio was playing
    then nodded.

     

    "How clever of you," Rio congratulated Mercy.

    "Let's get in a stall and I'll be Airport Security Guard and you get to be
    Cartel Drug Mule; that sounds like Body Cavity Search Time to me." Mercy
    gleefully scampered to stay by Rio's side. 'No Rio', I thought, 'this is going
    to be a colossally important thing; you and her, and how Mercy deals with what
    comes next.' Rio had the subtlety of a hurricane, the speed of a tornado, and
    the capacity for devastation to match them both.

     

    "Hey, Slugger," Opal pulled me into her shower

    spray. "You seem positively conscious this morning. Did they kick you
    under your bed and forget where they placed you when Fun Time began?"

    "Just for that," I threatened, I snatched up

    Opal by each of her athletically sculpted ass cheek and pulled her up so that
    when she wrapped her legs around me, they were right below my ribcage.

     

    "Oh, oh, ah," Opal rumbled in satisfaction as I

    began to rapidly switch from feasting on one breast to the other. "I'm
    going to remember that teasing you in the morning gets me major satis --"
    she gulped because my cock had just pierced her outer cunt lips and I was
    pulling her up and down to drive it from the base of her cunt until my shaft
    was grinding up and down her clit.

     

    "Damn," Opal muttered, "I'm not going to

    finish out this semester a virgin." That wasn't what I expected and I
    really should have expected what came next. Vivian stepped up and slapped me on
    the back of my head, aka a Jethro "Gibbs" style slap. Before long,
    I'm going to start calling her 'Boss'.

     

    "Repeat after me; I will respect Opal's

    virginity," Vivian commanded me, "or I will find myself praying on my
    knees an extra hour every day until the end of time." I could handle a
    little extra personal prayer time. Putting Vivian on her knees, mind out of the
    gutter, for an extra hour every day was inhuman, it was insidious, it was
    blackmail.

     

    "Damn it, Vivian," Brandi complained,

    "you've barely started showering with us and you are already proving to be
    no fun." Vivian exhibited to me once again she would make a wonderful
    mother. She stepped up to Brandi and smacked her on the back of her head too.
    Brandi squawked.

     

    "Zane is not here for your amusement," Vivian

    lectured. "If you are dead-set on repudiating your Purity Pledge, give it
    some deliberation, then put your thoughts into writing and give it to your
    Spiritual Advisor. You shouldn't lose your virginity simply because Zane rubs
    his cock over your, sexual region."

     

    "Actually, Vivian, that is exactly how it

    happens," Barbie Lynn teased from down the line, "A man's cock rubs
    along a woman's cunt lips and momentum takes over, or so I've been told."

     

    "Don't worry, ladies," Rio laughed. "Zane

    is hung like a termite. Real men are much, much bigger." Several girls
    were frightfully curious about the veracity of that declaration. The internet
    said one thing but Rio was an honest to God whore (or so many believed).

     

    "Think about who said what," Valarie snorted.

    "Would you rather believe Rio or a warning found in a bathroom
    stall?" That brought some laughter. "Besides, it wasn't too long ago
    Rio was calling Zane a gerbil right before he pounded her so hard she developed
    temporary paralysis in the lower half of her body."

     

    "That's a bold-faced lie!" Rio shouted. "I

    could still wiggle my toes." Next to her, Mercy gave a start. "I
    swear by the WM Dees of George W. Bush, Senorita, you're smuggling a dwarf up
    there somewhere and I'm going to find him." Mercy hiccupped and I could
    swear she began whispering 'hi-ho, hi-ho, it's off, '

     

    "Come with me, Zane," Iona tugged on me.

    "Put Opal down; you need to shower before your time runs out."

     

    Three people could get me to put Opal down; Opal, of

    course, Vivian (she's my matronly authority), and Iona. I put Opal down with
    some reluctance on both our parts before following Iona to the end of the line
    and going it alone. It certainly got me back to my room on time but I missed
    some of the fun.

     

    I had a lot on my plate, both friend-wise and

    scholastically, so I was grateful that Iona hurriedly pulled out some clothes
    and shoes for me. She blew me a kiss, clutched her wrapped towel tight to her
    chest, and scampered off. Of all my favorite female companions, she was the only
    one left who hadn't moved in.

     

    I learned this when Valarie and Vivian opened up one of

    my wardrobes, dropped their towels, and began taking out shirts. Apparently I'm
    easily amused because my concentration on dressing slipped when they bent over
    in tandem to pick out some shoes at the bottom of the wooden cupboard. Only the
    naked beauty of Barbie Lynn sashaying blithely between them and me let my mind
    snap back to reality.

     

    Firm asses, cutting the perfect contours above and around

    two succulent and moist sets of cunt lips; I am hopelessly addicted to female
    anatomy. The action of pulling my underwear up collided with the vision of
    Paige's journey past me, causing me to think 'Paige moved in, when?' Better
    yet, she began raiding Rio's stuff.

     

    "Ah, you don't want to do that," I cautioned

    her. She turned and wiggled her panty-covered ass my way. She had on a new
    brand, not a new pair but a whole new type, so sheer that it looked like I was
    viewing her naked ass through a light fog. "Nice, um, underwear."

     

    "When Barbie Lynn was getting some from that shop

    downtown I decided to have her pick me up some but sadly," she moped,
    "all the beige were gone in my size." Paige smiled and pulled out a
    pair of white hose and garters. "Rio said I could use these if I was her,
    what was the term, 'Spank Monkey' for one night this weekend."

     

    I've said it before and I'll say it again: I chose Life!

    I quickly got dressed and fled to the first floor before the blood loss to my
    cock caused me to permanently revert to a 9th grader. It is not lost on me that
    in Macho Man (Randy Savage) world, I have just been chased from my room by some
    barely-clad babes. If this was the sole snapshot of my life, I would look so
    gay; not a transgender or cross-dresser, though. I would rock as either one of
    those!

     

    It was not lost on me that I was missing prime exercise

    time but I wasn't going back to my room. Okay, I wasn't going back to my room
    and eating breakfast. Okay, I wasn't going back to my room and engaging in a
    three-way, which would imply eating, just not breakfast. I jogged across campus
    instead. Technically, curfew was still in force but since I was running away
    from women, campus security decided to leave me alone.

     

    At the gym I slipped into Karate bottoms and did some of

    the resistance techniques that were my staple. Coach Gorman arrived moments
    after I came out of the locker room and laughed at me in that oh-so-superior 'I
    told you so' manner, damn it. We never exchanged a word and I was gone with ten
    minutes to spare.

     

    Head of Security Gabrielle Black walked past me as I made

    my way to the Dining Hall. It took me a second to work out the geography and
    physics to come to the conclusion that she'd been with me in the gym all along,
    I simply hadn't seen her. By the look of her hair, she'd been working out too.

     

    "What?" I groused as I ran to catch up with

    her. "Were you up in the ceiling?" She didn't even break stride and
    she certainly didn't answer. "Damn, am I going to have to study the angles
    of the cameras to figure out where you were?" I persisted, and then she
    had mercy.

     

    "The cameras are on a mobile diagram pattern and you

    will get hurt trying to figure that out so I will compromise; I was there, and
    I will slap you with groundskeeper duties for the next five Saturdays if you go
    looking into this any further," Gabrielle told me.

     

    That was Gabrielle and compromise; do what I say and I'll

    give you a treat; if you don't, I'll hurt you. Not that she was likely to have
    offspring this side of a cloning experiment, but if she did, I'd feel sorry for
    the little ones. I'd never help them because I don't willing seek pain for no
    gain, but I'd feel very sorry from a distance.

    To be continued in part 27, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 7 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 25
    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 25
    Being Subversive Isn t As Much Fun As It Looks

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



               

    Friends stand by you through the struggles your
    enemies create

     

    "You are depraved and despicable," Mhain

    seethed.

    "I get that a lot; now get out," I growled back,

    "because I have a thousand other bitches who are, scratch that, 999 other
    bitches, Doctor Kennedy is growing on me; the rest I'm not so sure about, who
    are making my life miserable."

    "Don't get your hopes up, Mr. Braxton," Doctor

    Kennedy warned me. "I'm happily married."

    "Cool," I responded. "I hope to be like that

    one day."

    "Happily married?" Virginia inquired.

    "No; a female law professor at an all-girls

    school," I grinned. "It sounds like a real cool job."

    "Feel free to hit him," Dana interrupted. "I

    swear that is the only way to get him to learn anything; or the only way we
    will discuss at this moment." Ah, sex. I thought my life had gone on a bit
    too long without the mention of sex. "It is also a fun form of stress
    relief."

    A painful blow rocked my shoulder and nearly sent me

    sprawling.

    "You are right," Gabrielle noted clinically.

    "I feel better." Fuck, she hits hard. I look at her and try not to
    get pissed off and say something stupid. She makes my life difficult but my existence
    at FFU makes her life far too interesting as well. Whack! Someone hit me with a
    briefcase.

    "I have to agree," Doctor Kennedy confirmed.

    "It has a therapeutic quality to it."

    "Bloody hell," I blurt out.

    "Everyone, please stop physically abusing Zane,"

    Ms. Goodswell snapped. "He's a student, for Pete's sake. He's not subject
    to corporal punishment."

    "Virginia, have you ever punched or slapped Zane?"

    Dana teased. "Give it a try before dismissing it out of hand."

    "He likes spanking," Barbie Lynn beamed happiness

    as she skipped by on her way to my/our bedroom. Technically, it is mine,
    Vivian's, Barbie Lynn's, Rio's, and Mercy's, plus whoever is feeling lonely on
    a given night. As for the spanking, I'm more of a giver than a receiver, but I
    doubt explaining that right now would be appropriate.

    "Uhmm, okay, I think that is my cue to leave,"

    Virginia piped up.

    "I have rounds to make," Gabrielle added.

    "I'm going home to my family," Doctor Kennedy

    headed out.

    "I'm going to stay here, kick back, and watch some

    Pay-per-view," Dana grinned.

    "What are you going to watch?" Hudson inquired.

    "BBC America has this show called Copper that I've been

    meaning to catch," Dana informed her.

    "Mind if I watch an episode with you?" Hudson

    asked.

    "Sure, knock yourself out. You can pick the second

    show," Dana yawned. "It's only Zane's money after all." The rest
    of my guests filed out and I retired to the showers and then to my room. The
    day's stress revealed itself as the women curled into bed calmly and soon were
    cuddled together, including the odd ones out.

    On the far side we had the rather unusual appearance of

    Valarie. Next to her was Rio, who had her arms wrapped around Mercy. Mercy was
    snuggled against Barbie Lynn who held the middle spot. I was on my side,
    face-to-face with Barbie Lynn. After a few minutes, Vivian came to bed, wedged
    up against my back, and put an arm over me. I was in close proximity to several
    beautiful women but as long as no one doused the room with an aphrodisiac, we'd
    do just fine.

    "Zane," Barbie Lynn whispered, "my vibrator

    burned out this morning, and I'm terribly horny."

    Oh, fuck!

     

    Barbie Lynn gazing down at me, I'm not sure another guy

    should ever see this because it could break one's heart to see it once and
    never again. She's built a faint sheen of sweat on her body already and she's
    looking at me with a definite Zen to fuck. My cock is cocooned deep inside her
    rectum, rubbing inside as she rotates forward on her hips.

    The distant, dreamy look in her eyes flashes to alertness as

    she catches me looking at her; 'hi' she whispers. I nod and smile so she
    inclines into me so that we can start kissing. She leads in with her tongue
    along my lips. I touch the tip of her tongue with my own, snaking inside her mouth
    before we are done. She starts murmuring, deepens our kiss, and begins rubbing
    my nipples.

    "Vivian?" Valarie says softly. She snuck around

    the bed to settle behind my guardian.

    "Yes?" Vivian replies. She is on her side watching

    Barbie Lynn and I.

    "I, umm, Valarie moans.

    Out of the corner of my eye I catch it as Val's hand brushes

    Vivian's hair off her neck and her lips start suckling on the exposed flesh.
    Vivian closes her eyes briefly but doesn't move Valarie away.

    "Oh, Baby," Barbie pants with barely an inch

    separating our lips, "I know I say this often but I so love this. You tear
    me up inside and I want it so bad all the time, it scares me."

    "Vaginal sex with you scares me," I tease back.

    "Will it be even better?" she draws in an even

    deeper, breast flaunting breath.

    "You never know, but you are so damn good at everything

    else, I can't imagine you doing anything but haunting my dreams forever,"
    I say, as I coax her movements with my hands on her hips, flanks, and thighs.
    Barbie shows her appreciation by running her hand through my bangs and pushing
    my hair back so that she can cover my forehead, eyes and nose with kisses.

    "You like that romantic shit, don't you,

    Mercy-slut?" Rio grumbles playfully from the other side.

    "Yes," Mercy whispers. I know Rio well enough to

    know that when a spiteful reply isn't immediately forthcoming, she's dusting
    off (and unchaining) her Better Angel. Mercy is looking at Barbie Lynn and me,
    her head facing sideways as she lies on her back. Rio crawls on top of Mercy,
    prompting Mercy to open her legs, and locks her hands over her head to gaze
    down on her.

    "Your skin is so pure, your hair so black, and your

    eyes so full of passion, it breaks my heart to look at you, My Little
    Whore," Rio begins. She leans in and bites Mercy's earlobe, causing her
    victim to moan and buck up slightly. "Mercy, you give and give, making me
    so hot inside that I want to grab you and never let go."

    "Really?" Mercy gasps. "I, "

    "Don't get used to this," Rio growls with famished

    sexual enticement. "But, well, I want you to know that I hope all our
    children look just like you." Poor Rio was running out of material. It was
    terribly uncomfortable for me to show her where to go. I ran my hands over
    Barbie's body, which is an absolute torture I am forced to struggle through
    repeatedly.

    I start by massaging Barbie Lynn's tits, rotating three

    fingers over the nipples before rolling up the whole meaty breast in my palms.
    Barbie Lynn starts pushing back on my cock harder and grunting to the rhythm.

    "Damn, Mercy," Rio teases, "I love these

    titties." She accentuates by sucking the top third of one breast into her
    mouth and twirling her tongue around it.

    Vivian gives a visible shiver from her side of the bed;

    Valarie has done something to her beneath the sheets to turn her on. In the
    interim while I have been watching Rio and Mercy, Valarie has been working over
    Vivian, temple to shoulder, with her lips. Now I see Vivian pulling up her left
    (upper) leg until it is resting snugly against my upper ribs, giving someone
    easier access to her snatch.

    She's also put her left arm behind her back between herself

    and Valarie. I'm starting to wonder if there is something in the air filters of
    my place, some undiscovered aphrodisiac mold, fungi, or spores that turns nice,
    virtuous girls into promiscuous bi-sexual vixens. To the best of my knowledge
    and belief, neither Valarie nor Vivian had the slightest lesbian tendencies
    before they started coming to my room.

    I give Barbie Lynn's luscious orbs one final squeeze before

    migrating my hold down to her ass, giving each cheek a double-slap. Barbie Lynn
    exhales a huff of ecstatic relief as the impact travels through her. Rio smirks
    and follows suit, her hand reaching between their thighs, prying Mercy's leg
    up, up and up until Mercy's knee is nearly at her breast.

    "Your body is the first female form that I've ever

    lusted after," Rio murmurs as she rubs and pats Mercy's buttocks. "I
    think I've always wanted you, to taste you on my tongue, your scent strong in
    my mind and your sweet, sweet ass under my hand." Mercy brings one hand up
    to stroke Rio's cheek as she gives a strangled sob. No matter how much Mercy
    fears loving a woman, Rio can chisel that away and get her to love openly and
    freely.

    Barbie Lynn bounces up and slams down on me repeatedly as

    she is coming to the end of her fuse.

    "Zane, Zane, oh yeah," she pants. Vivian chooses

    this moment to sneak her climax in on the rest of us. I am vaguely aware of her
    biting her lip, rocking her hips under the sheets, and perspiration beginning
    to bead on her lower lip.

    "Holy God, Christ, and, my, hot damn, Val, ugh, Oh,

    God!" Vivian squeals as Valarie vigorously whips her hand in a tight
    pattern, cloaked from sight but obvious to the knowledgeable. Vivian's clit,
    lips, and the gateway to her cunt are all supers-stimulated. Valarie cools her
    down and holds her with enough strength to stop Vivian from rolling face-first
    into the sheets.

    "Jesus Loves Me!" Barbie Lynn screams one last

    time. Her body bows, her breasts thrust forward and up, bouncing so deliciously
    while her thighs tremble in climax. Her anal muscles rippling from sphincter
    toward my cockhead are grinding me toward orgasm. Finally, she collapses
    against me, still twitching and fighting for breath.

    With my arms wrapped around her, I roll us over toward Mercy

    and Rio, placing Barbie Lynn on her back. Barbie Lynn has her legs pulling back
    before I can even move to push them back. While I had never fully pulled out, I
    was nearly there. I shove my hips forward, forcing my cock back in hard,
    causing Barbie Lynn to grunt, her mouth to gape open, nostril flaring, as her
    eyes squeeze shut.

    "Oh, hell, yeah," Barbie Lynn gasps, "hammer

    me!"

    "Oh, fuck," Valarie moans, "I am so

    lonely." Vivian is still roaming her hands over Valarie's special place,
    picking up the pace as she's inspired by Barbie Lynn's passion. Rio expresses
    her perverse nature by going at Mercy slow while the rest of us are going
    gangbusters.

    "Here is my baby-smooth, tasty friend," Rio says

    as she kisses Mercy's bald twat. Rio pushes her thighs apart, her leg muscles
    taught while laying on the bed. Rio's restraint could only last so long. Every
    lick became more insistent, every nibble elicited a greater yelp, and every
    hip-thrust by Mercy into Rio's hungry mouth was more desperate.

    Valarie gives off one long, cavernous growl, then screams in

    between Vivian's shoulder blades.

    "Damn," Vivian whispers, as a sympathetic orgasmic

    shiver coasts through her body. I'm pushing up on my knuckles, Barbie Lynn's
    legs between them as I rise up until my bulbous head is fixed in her sphincter;
    then I slam down once more. She's rocking her hips up to maximize the depths I
    reach as she cries out, again and again and again.

    When I finally let go, I feel a volcano of lust,

    frustration, and fulfillment exploding out all at once. Barbie Lynn's head
    sways rapidly side to side as she comes unglued.

    "Zane, Jesus loves me, Jesus Loves Me!" she howls

    loud enough to shake the glass panels overhead. Those words ringing in my ears
    are going to haunt me in whatever church I go to.

    "Ugh, ugh, ugh, Love, right there, feels so good,"

    Mercy drags out with shallow breathes.

    "Umm, Rio gurgles. Mercy has gotten quite wet and

    visibly aroused. I'm sure Rio has worked a finger or two into the action and in
    Mercy's ass. Mercy starts bouncing off the sheets as she hisses out the last of
    her restraint.

    "Mother-fucker-god-damn!" Mercy cries out. Rio

    growls, slurps, and sucks up Mercy's cunt juice while lapping up and down her
    slit.

    "That's my baby," Rio's fluid-marked face looks up

    from between Mercy's legs and smiles. "Was that good for you?" Rio
    asks? Mercy nods dreamily. "Are you a happy little whore?" Rio
    teases. Again, Mercy nods with pleasure. "Did you use the 'L' word,
    Ass-fuck slut?" Rio hardens.

    This time Mercy realizes her mistake and shudders. She

    raises her head and looks into Rio's eyes.

    "Yes. I'm sorry, Rio," Mercy mumbles.

    "Sorry isn't going to cut it this time, Bitch,"

    Rio sneers. "Tomorrow morning you are going to get it coming and going,
    all day long." I am actually aware of what that threat means.

    "Okay," Vivian sighed, with more contentment than

    annoyance, "we've all cum so let's try and get some sleep."

    "I haven't gotten off yet," Rio chuckled. I knew

    what I had to do before someone else volunteered my services.

    "Come here, Rio." I smile to her and extend a

    hand. "Let me get another taste of my best bro."

    "I'll clean you up," Barbie Lynn grins up at me,

    as she wiggles her body around my own so she's on top again. She slithers down
    my torso, waggles my still mostly hard cock against her lips, then begins to
    take it into her mouth. Barbie Lynn's tongue licks along my shaft as she
    gobbles up more of my rod.

    I expect Rio to come over but Mercy, following along and

    lying on her belly, her head propped up on her hands and elbows as she watches
    my blonde angel's skilled fellatio, is a bonus. Rio ends up near my pillow, one
    hand on my chest and the other resting between Mercy's ass cheeks. Her fingers
    are definitely sliding in and out of Mercy's cunt. If Mercy is a bit sore,
    she's smart enough not to complain to her Mistress about it.

    "What do you have in mind, Zane?" Rio catches my

    gaze.

    "I want your teeth tearing up the mattress with your

    ass up in the air as I plow you through the headboard," I inform her. I
    make a focus group assessment of the situation by slipping a finger into her
    cunt, she's creaming already.

    For Rio, the greater physicality of the sex, the better it

    is for her. She'll let me have my foreplay and some good loving, but she goes
    wild over the raw, brutal act of sex itself.

    "I think you are ready to put that smile on her

    face," Barbie Lynn taunts Rio as she informs me she's finished. "Come
    with me," Barbie Lynn turns to Mercy. "My nipples need some
    attention. Can you do that for me?"

    After checking with Rio, Mercy gives a hungry look and lick

    of the lips at Barbie Lynn. Barbie crawls over Mercy to land on her back on the
    far side. Mercy twirls around and latches on to Barbie Lynn's left breast with
    such rapidity, it momentarily causes my visage to blur.

    "I want some of that," Valarie suddenly blurts

    out.

    She makes her own quick trek around Rio and me as we are

    still positioning ourselves to come swooping down on Barbie Lynn's right side.
    The right nipple disappears into our school biker girl's mouth with a decidedly
    audible smacking of the lips. Val's hand starts to stroke the inside of Barbie
    Lynn's thigh but Mercy's free hand reaches over and starts tweaking Valarie's
    closest nipple. Yes, I definitely must check the air filters.

    Rio resumes her sensually crawl my way and I give her a

    beguiling look to lure her in. I'm on her in a flash once she's close enough
    for me to make my move. She screeches like an alley cat but I've got a hand on
    the back of her head and the other on her hip as I slam her face first into the
    pillow.

    "Bastard," she screams through the fabric, but

    she's not following through with the anger.

    "Give it up, Bitch," I snarl back. My cock slides

    full-throttle all the way into her cunt on the first pass. Her cunt feels like
    slick, melted butter as I bottom out in her hole. At the same time, I let up on
    her head a bit.

    "Oh, fucking-A," Rio gasps. "Did someone

    sneak a gerbil up behind me or is it Needle-cock pretending he's a man?" I
    give her another powerful slam. "Oh, fuck, stop that."

    "What? Too much for the bitch whose had it all?" I

    tease Rio.

    "I swear, if I spit up, my ovaries," she chokes,

    "we are, going to have, words."

    "Words like I'm the best fuck you've ever had'?" I

    taunt Rio between packing her cunt as full and deep as I can. She's squealing
    and moaning yet thrusting back strongly against me all the way.

    I move my hand off Rio's hip and take hold of a breast,

    squeezing and torturing the nipple. She's snarling like a wounded tigress now.
    She possesses no acceptance of defeat, no surrender to exhaustion, and no fear
    of pain; in fact, what we are doing is a turn-on. I'm actually becoming beaten
    up by all the impact of my hips against Rio's ass. Within ten minutes, her
    fluids are all over her crotch and mine and she's actually starting to dribble
    down her thighs and onto the mattress.

    "Zane, don't forget she's your friend," Vivian

    sounds worried.

    "Shut, up," gasps Rio, violently and with passion.

    This is what Rio craves right now, a brutal fucking, and she's not going to be
    denied by Vivian's compassionate sensibilities. "Ah, fuck me, fuck me,
    break me, you bastard," Rio pants. "Hammer me, Bitch!" she
    screams, and that's all she can take. She has some sort of seizure, thrashing
    and pulsating all over the place.

    For the second time tonight I'm shooting my seed into a

    woman; this time Rio's cunt. I plunder Rio's barely responsive form for several
    more savage thrusts until I'm spent, collapsing with my full mass on top of
    her, which is not my normal form but I want Rio to feel warm and encompassed by
    me at this moment.

    I make sure that some of my weight is taken onto my knees

    and elbows so I don't suffocate my crazy best friend.

    "Zane," Rio pants a half-minute later, "that

    vice-like bump you were feeling with that horse-cock of yours, "

    "Yes?" I respond softly. I pull her hair out of

    her face as she turns it to the side so she can speak clearly.

    "That was my cervix, dumbass," she giggles.

    "Next time I want my uterus scrubbed, I'll call a fucking
    gynecologist."

    "Hardy-har-har," I chuckle. "Doing it with a

    Princess Barbie Pony Action Figure doesn't qualify as bestiality, you bimbo,
    and it certainly doesn't give you horse-cock experience."

    "Rio, you are kind of gross," Vivian chastises my

    buddy.

    "Thank you," Rio pants, "I knew you

    cared."

    "Behave, Rio, and next time it's going up your

    ass," I murmur into Rio's ear.

    "Oh, that's just cold, Bro," Rio pouts as she

    wiggles her tight ass against my semi-flaccid cock.

    "A person uses the threat of denying anal sex to a girl

    as a means of enforcing polite behavior," Vivian ponders as she flops on
    her back and stares up at the stars through the glass ceiling. "Worse, it
    makes sense to me. What has happened to my life?"

    "Rio, are you okay?" Mercy whispered.

    Rio turns her head the other way to address her lover:

    "My cunt is numb, my hips feel dislocated, I'll be pulling pillow fiber
    out of my teeth for a week, and I think he bruised a nipple, I feel fucking
    awesome."

    "I'd ask Zane to do it to me again but I know Vivian

    would choke me out," Rio snickers. "I know what I am going to do,
    though: In the morning I'm going to have Zane pounding your ass as hard as he
    fucked me right now so I can hear you cry and scream."

    "Um, okay," Mercy answered, trying not to sound

    too anxious.

    "Damn," Valarie mutters. "I hate being a

    virgin, and I'll pimp slap the first one who suggests anal sex. All I want to
    do is get laid without the repercussions." No one said anything for a
    minute.

    "I'll help with that," Barbie Lynn and I

    volunteered almost at the same time.

    "Bed," Vivian laid down the law. Thankfully, the

    rest of us were too tired to argue.

    POWER PLAYFULNESS

    At our five a.m. wake up, I swept up Valarie into a

    six-nine, her on top. Barbie quickly got behind Val and began licking my nose,
    the back of Val's cunt, and teasing her butthole with tiny probes. At first our
    biker babe resisted and grumbled with her mouth around my cock, but Barbie Lynn
    was as relentless as she was sensually enticing.

    Val returned the surprise by slamming her thighs together as

    the dam of her sexual frustration burst; she clamped her thighs tightly on my
    head and bucked so hard she bounced us off the bed as she screamed. There were
    no words to it; the scream was primal, violent and somewhat frightening. The
    other remarkable thing was that Barbie Lynn retained her hold on Valarie's ass
    cheeks and kept tongue-fucking Val's anus.

    Valarie's mouth had released my cock seconds before orgasm.

    She gave it an occasional swipe of the tongue until her last orgasmic quivers
    stopped. I motioned for Barbie to let up and when she did, Valarie collapsed
    beside me.

    "Oh," Valarie panted, "that was good. That

    should tide me over until lunch time."

    "Showers, everyone," Vivian reminded us. There

    were a few groans but cleanliness was an inevitable bonus for all of us, and
    Rio, if we bundled her up and took her squirming, griping form with us. Rio
    gained a measure of revenge by announcing to my shower buddies that I had an
    unresolved morning blowjob begging for attention. Brandi elbowed two girls aside
    to bend over at the waist and take me in.

    Opal was kind enough to stroke Brandi's kitty from behind,

    getting us off almost at the same time. Opal gave me several finger scoops of
    Brandi's nectar to slake my sexual thirst. I was busy getting a taste of Opal
    with a bonus clitoris massage when Iona dragged me away. Outside the showers, I
    bent down, wrapped my arms beneath Iona's towel-clad posterior, and lifted her
    up so that she was looking down at me.

    "Thank you," I smiled at her. "You've always

    got my back."

    "You are welcome," she beamed happiness back down

    at me, "and it is my pleasure, Zane. Do you think we can go motorcycle
    shopping Thursday?"

    "Sure, that won't be, oh fuck, it's Wednesday," I

    gasped. I realized I had confused Iona.

    "I told Erin I would call her Monday and totally lost

    track, of a woman," I blinked. "I don't think that's ever happened
    before."

    "You have a ton of things going on," Iona

    comforted me while hovering above me still. "I think she'll
    understand."

    "Thanks again, Iona," I sighed as I let her slide

    down my body.

    "Can I sleep with you tonight?" she asked.

    "Of course," I grinned. "Are you going to

    give me your scrumptious behind?" Iona's smile grew even brighter.

    "You will have to wait and see," she teased me

    before racing off to her room. I made my way up to my room for a short workout
    and a few minutes meditating. I was peripherally aware of Paige coming into my
    room and rummaging around (i.e., she wanted me to know she was there without
    noticeably ruining my concentration).

    The main distraction was Rio and Mercy getting dressed. They

    had both long since moved all their belongings into my place; that wasn't a
    problem because of the massive space I had. The problem was, it is insane to
    put two pseudo-lesbian young lovers who are new to their relationship into a
    space where they are constantly tantalized by each other's naked or scantily
    clad bodies.

    Mercy couldn't resist reaching out shyly and touching Rio's

    lesser erogenous zones. Rio couldn't resist bending Mercy over the bed, licking
    her from behind, and/or spanking her, just a few taps but that hardly helped
    them get their clothes on. Today, Rio added the extra complication of inserting
    a vibrating ass plug into Mercy's ass and taping a vibrating egg against her
    clit.

    She was finishing up the work when I felt a glimmer of evil

    intellect enter my mind.

    "Hey, Rio, why don't you do the same thing?" I

    suggested.

    "Are you going to ring my bell?" she teased me.

    "No. I actually thought you would share with

    Mercy," I clarified.

    "Share what?" Valarie questioned as she entered

    the room.

    "They are each going to have a vaginal and anal

    stimulation device, theoretically with the other having the controlling
    mechanism," Paige stated. She held up two pairs of bra & panties for
    me to examine, gossamer peach bow-knot or strawberry crotchless/cupless.

    "I don't know, Babe," I mused. "I'd have to

    see you naked to make a determination."

    "You've seen me naked, my Boy-toy," Paige gave a

    wicked turn of the lip.

    "I, I have no recollection of it," I confessed.

    "Maybe it was that blow Rio gave me upside my head. I guess I need to see
    your nude, nubile form once more."

    "Oh, my poor baby," Paige pouted. "Someone as

    helpless as you cannot afford to lose any of your already inadequate brain
    power. I really should help you out." She was knee crawling up the bed,
    unbuttoning her shirt. When she was only a few feet in front of me, she sat
    down and worked her skirt off as well. She wasn't naked; she still had her
    knee-high socks on.

    "You really ought to cover those little boobies

    up," Rio taunted Paige. "Someone is going to think Zane has a
    middle-schooler up here." Paige's head turned and I could feel her anger,
    but before she could spew forth her vitriol, I latched on hungrily to her
    closest teat and sucked it in on one gulp. Paige gasped and thrust her body
    against me. Soon her hands were running through my hair as I soaked up her
    tender flesh and swelling nipple.

    I also stroked my hands down her body. My left hand drifted

    from right below her suckled breast, along her smooth, flat stomach, before
    dropping south until I cupped her sex. My right hand went down the ribs and
    around to her ass. I weighed and fondled her small yet firm buttocks, then
    reached between her cheeks and rubbed over her sphincter without pressuring it.

    "Paige," I said quietly as I released her nipple,

    "today go with the peach."

    "Umm, maybe I will," Paige teased me with a nibble

    to my neck, "after all, there are a very few things you are good at, and
    female sexiness is one of them."

    "Paige?" I continued. She was a little more

    suspicious now. Our relationship had always been rocky.

    "I appreciate you giving me some space the last few

    days," I thanked her. "It has really helped me get my head on
    straight." Paige's eyes lit up once more. She had sacrificed (in her
    mind), and I had noticed and was grateful.

    "I'm surprised you noticed," she started to say,

    then abruptly softened. "You mean a lot to me, you really do."

    I put my hands on each side of her jaw and pulled her into

    close face-to-face contact.

    "Paige, bouncy, bouncy," I whispered into her ear.

    Paige gasped slightly and twisted her head to make eye contact, looking
    somewhat expectant.

    "Meet me for lunch and I'm going break that ass

    open," I taunted her quietly.

    Rocky the squirrel must have snuck up on me and then clubbed

    me with Bullwinkle the Moose because her response was,

    "Okay," while she looked at me with a mixture of

    fear and lust.

    "Are you sure?" I was curious.

    "If that is what you really want," Paige

    responded.

    "Oh, I don't want to do it until you feel ready, Paige.

    We'll wait," I confessed. "I will have to think of something else to
    do with you at lunch today." All Paige did was grin in a very mysterious
    way. She held that look until Valarie put a hand on each ass cheek and pulled
    them apart. This time, someone had snuck up on Paige.

    "Hey!" Paige gasped. "What are you

    doing?"

    "Encouraging you to get dressed," Valarie

    chuckled. "Otherwise, Zane and I are going to slip one finger into your
    pretty little cunt and rub them in and out like a buzz-saw. Then we will smear
    your juices over your face and force you to go to breakfast smelling like
    sex."

    My girls really need to work on their 'discouraging'

    speeches.

    "I should get dressed," Paige hiccupped with

    reluctance. "Peaches, got it." Paige scurried away and began dressing
    while eyeing Valarie and me.

    "Oh, yeah," I joked with Valarie, "that

    terrified her."

    "Ask her about the party; then it will make

    sense," Valarie snickered.

    In the annals of female migration through my bedroom, Vivian

    wasn't really sneaking up on anyone, but her presence didn't send up shockwaves
    of alarm either.

    "Zane, we need to be heading out soon," she

    greeted me. She greeted Valarie by putting a hand on her shoulder and rubbing
    it.

    Quickly enough, Paige got dressed, Rio and Mercy got their

    acts together, and we gathered up Iona, Barbie Lynn, Brandi and Opal before
    heading down to join the rest of feminine humanity that constituted my dorm. My
    old (way back in Chapter 3) buddy Easter Valentine had me rate the top ten
    Christian Rock bands which was made much more difficult by my utter disbelief
    that there was actually something called Christian Rock, color me biased.

    Breakfast passed uneventfully, as did Assembly, before

    things began happening. First off, I touched base with Erin now that she was
    most likely awake.

    "Hey Erin, this is Zane," I started off, "and

    I am so sorry that I blanked on my promise to call you. Can I make it up to you
    and Gerry?"

    "Oh,um,okay, I guess," she drew me out. "What

    do you have in mind?" That was a good question; what was I going to do to
    make it up to them?

    "Have you ever heard of the SYFY network?" I

    asked.

    "Sure, Eureka, Warehouse 13, Being Human, and Lost

    Girl," she answered.

    "Saturday night they are showing Ice Spiders versus

    Snow Beast, I know, great title; right? And I'd like it if you two would come
    over to my house, get some pizza, and watch it with me," I offered.

    "Let me think about it, yeah, we'd be glad to come by

    and eat something," I could feel her grin coming through the airwaves.

    "Okay, one more question; how do you feel about

    three-ways?"

    "I've never been part of one but I'm willing to give it

    a try," Erin sighed happily, "if I must."

    "It's a date, then," I agreed, and after trading

    'goodbye's', I hung up and caught my crew gathering outside. As I made my
    approach I saw Heaven give me a look and a smile then turn on Rio.

    "Handmaiden's Duty, Rio," Heaven beamed

    maliciously.

    "What do you want, you old cow?" Rio sneered right

    back.

    "Give me your controllers." Heaven grinned as she

    held out her hand to Rio. Mercy gulped (the two boxes controlled her vibrators)
    and Rio looked stunned. "Hand them over." Technical Mercy would have
    been immune, except it was Rio with her controllers.

    "How?" Rio mumbled. She looked around for support

    but found some sympathetic eyes, not comrades in arms. She angrily slapped
    Heaven's palm as she handed them over.

    Heaven handed those two small white devices to Hope, then

    reached out toward Rio once more.

    "Give me the ones Mercy is holding for you, too,"

    Heaven snickered. Rio snarled before motioning for Mercy to hand them over to
    her. In short order, she handed those over to Heaven as well.

    "I'll be expecting those back at ten o'clock (one hour

    from now)," Rio growled.

    "Of course," Heaven chuckled. "I'll see you

    then, Sweet-cheeks."

    "God damn it," Rio leaned into me and whispered,

    "who, ah, hmm, betrayed me?" Apparently, someone was playing with her
    controllers. By the way Mercy developed a little tremble and a blissful smile,
    someone was having a go at her too.

    "I swear to God, it wasn't me," I shrugged.

    "Well, it wasn't Iona, she'd never do that to

    Mercy," Rio mused, then, "Paige! That little cunt did this to
    me."

    "I don't know if she did it or not," I pleaded,

    "but please don't kill her." Rio was several seconds in responding as
    she wobbled slightly and skipped a step.

    "Two fucking vibrators," Rio glared at me.

    "What were you thinking?"

    "Liking it?" I teased.

    "Love it," Rio gasped. "Mercy?"

    "Mumph," Mercy gasped. Added to the smile on her

    lips, I had to see that as an affirmative.

    Ms.  Goodswell's class was good but what came

    afterwards was far more amusing.

    "What do you mean, you traded them to some random

    upperclassmen?" Rio snarled.

    "Oh, I had to explain what they did. When I told them

    they were inside you, they jumped at the chance," Hope nodded serenely to
    the furious Rio.

    "How am I, oh, oh, oh, yeah, supposed to get them

    back?" Rio fumed.

    "Maybe they will run out of power soon," Mercy put

    a positive spin on things.

    "I put long-life batteries in those bitches this

    morning," Rio grumbled. "They can go for 24 hours of continuous
    use."

    "I insisted that they be returned to Zane at nine this

    evening," Christina said in a detached manner.

    "I swear, I'm going to tie down all you bitches one

    weekend and then we will see who's so superior," Rio seethed; "Dildos
    and lube all around. Arrgh," Rio growled. She staggered over to the
    closest wall and put her hand against it to stop from falling over. "Some
    whore just discovered the '10' setting," she gasped.

    "I was going to say something cruel," Hope stated,

    "but now it would be redundant."

    "Rio and Mercy, stay hydrated," Chastity

    suggested. "I'll pick you up between classes to, decrease your difficulties."

    "Thanks, Chastity," I patted her arm.

    "Heaven and I will watch after Mercy," Christina

    chimed in; being surprisingly helpful to someone she had shown no interest in
    before now. Christina was all about responsibility and since this was Heaven's
    stunt (or so it seemed), she was doing 'the right thing'.

    "Classes everyone," Vivian insisted. Thankfully I

    had one capable adult in my life. I hoped that me turning her into a vibrant
    bi-sexual didn't change that.

    Today I received an hour's warning of my lunch appointment

    with Doctor Victoria Scarlett, our beloved Vice-Chancellor. I let Paige know
    that I had to postpone our get-together.

    "It is good to see you, she was going to say 'Mr.

    Braxton' but she was sensitive to my preferences, ", Zane. How are things going
    on this first full day of our experiment?"

    "Well, Doctor Scarlett, let me say that you are even

    more deftly beautiful than you are deceptively manipulative," I countered.
    "As to your question, my efforts to corrupt your intentions precede a
    pace." She smiled, shook her head, and walked around the table, stopping
    when she was in front of my chair-bound form.

    "Come now; the tribal elections have begun. Seven

    leaders have been named and the rest of the tribes should do the same
    tonight," she informed me. "What were you able to accomplish
    yesterday?" Oh, so that was today's tune. I stood up and cupped her facial
    cheeks.

    "What do you think you are doing?" Victoria

    Scarlett mumbled.

    I pressed in and kissed her, leading by example as opposed

    to words. Her hands pressed against me. She wasn't shoving so I didn't stop.
    Victoria didn't even make a token effort to keep her mouth shut, though her
    tongue refused to play an overly active part in my French kiss. My hands didn't
    wander and my body didn't thrust against her.

    "I think I'm working out our relationship, your Kahina

    to my Pelagius," I responded, our faces only inches apart. Victoria rested
    her hands on my hips so I placed mine on her shoulders.

    "Kahina, have you been reading my works?" she

    smiled far too seductively. You would figure that a dedicated, righteous
    Christian theoretician would have body proximity issues. Not Victoria, damn it.

    "The only things hotter than smart, sexy chicks are

    smart, sexy, and sensually lethal chicks," I allowed.

    "This could be construed as sexual harassment or

    inappropriate sexual behavior," Doctor Scarlett grinned, all bold and
    gracious.

    "A 'no' on your part would suffice," I assured

    her.

    "Not you, Zane; me," she corrected me. "You

    are my student, after all, and my hands are on your hips." I arched an
    eyebrow; she kept smiling so I went back in for a kiss. Three minutes later I
    had worked over her lips, eyelids, cheeks, jawline, and the left side of her
    neck, and it was getting me nowhere except closer to a sexual-deprivation induced
    coma.

    "Damn, you are good," I panted.

    "I think this is something we need to work through

    first before we can constructively move on," she related patiently. She
    was trying to break me with her highly developed self-control. I had to figure
    out what the hell I was doing wrong. Overt sexual contact, breasts, buttocks,
    pubic area, was off-limits, or was it? Lingerie; why did Scarlett wear racy
    lingerie?

    I slipped my arms around Victoria's waist and pulled her off

    the desk and into me. I caught a slight, over-confident smirk on her lips. We
    started kissing again, Scarlett somewhat passively, as always, and me out to
    disguise my intentions. She didn't protest when my fingers wandered below the
    beltline or when I traced out the very risqu lines of her panties.

    Fighting the urge to yank them up and make her squirm, I

    languidly let my fingers dig into her skirt and hook the bottom elastic of her
    panties, then slowly wiggled the fabric gently. She gave me a few uninterrupted
    seconds before I sensed her inner struggle begin; did she stop me and give me
    this round in the struggle, a psychological edge over her, or did she see if
    she could tough it out. She went with the spiritual resistance.

    Once I had my fingers inside, I could move freely forward

    and back. I avoided the cunt and the bottom of her ass. I was able to make the
    bottom of her panties a very tight fit, allowing the thrumming of my tugs to
    vibrate along her most sensitive spots. Victoria's nostrils flared, her breath
    caught, and after a daring but futile attempt to distract me with her tongue,
    she broke our lip embrace and put her head on my shoulder.

    I immediately stopped what I was doing and waited for her to

    speak.

    "Oh, this is not good," she muttered to herself.

    Then after a pause, "Thank you for stopping. How did you know what to
    do?"

    "Where to begin," I answered. "You are

    beautiful, passionate, and a woman who appreciates fine fabrics on your skin. I
    stopped because I'll fight you with every tool I can, but I won't violate
    you," I added. Victoria looked up into my eyes.

    "You see me as Kahina?" she changed the subject.

    "You have this tragic, fervent yet noble character that

    charges with a burning blade into the face of adversity," I waxed
    romantic. "The last Christian Queen of the Berbers who, when faced with
    the inevitability of her defeat, sent her sons to the enemy for their
    protection while she sought death in battle against the Islamic invaders."

    "I'm not very martial," she countered.

    "Ah, but in the Greco-Roman culture our faith grew up

    in, you would be considered a Patrician's daughter, versed in Socrates and
    Virgil as well as St. Augustine," I made my argument. "Besides,
    martial valor is in the job of the tribesmen; it is the job of the Queen to
    provide leadership, hopefully in the right direction. You are a smart damn
    cookie so the comparison is apt."

    "Thank you." She then pursued her agenda.

    "What have you been up to?"

    "I'm creating a democratic system with your tribal

    leaders as the parliament, a selected group of girls to become judges, and
    another group to become enforcers of the rule of law," I responded.
    "Technically, I remain the guy at the top of the pyramid, so that's a
    victory for you."

    Her look told me I hadn't made an end-run around her Grand

    Plan, which was pretty unsettling. I was missing something.

    "Why do you let me put my hands on you?" I

    questioned.

    "I can't take pleasure in the mannerisms of a

    proficient young man?" she countered.

    "Care to prove that?" I challenged. I had her in a

    minor trap of her own connivance.

    "Very well," she bowed with a smile on her lips.

    "Turn around and lean over your desk, if you

    dare?" I directed. She accepted my orders and did as requested. I knelt
    down behind her and placed my hands on her ankles before rubbing upward in slow
    but strong finger-furrows.

    I teased my way up to her stocking line, grinding the silk

    hose into her skin, making her flesh shiver from the stimulation. I had her
    trembling by the time I migrated upwards to the elastic at the top of the
    stocking, past the garter, and onto her pliant warm thigh. As I brushed against
    the tuck of her butt-cheek and thigh, Victoria moaned.

    "Stop," she whispered.

    "Do you really want me to stop," I inquired,

    "or do you want me to stop before you reveal something?" I ceased my
    activities, waiting on her reply.

    "You know the answer," she panted briefly. I moved

    off and up, placing my hands on her shoulders and pulling her back up to my
    chest.

    "Can you promise me to consider the possibility that a

    woman wants something outside the realm of motherhood and spiritual
    purity?" I suggested. Doctor Scarlett turned around while remaining in my
    grasp.

    "The body may feel a certain way but you must resist

    those impulses from the Devil," she told me. "Fortunately, you are
    the only one on campus that can elicit such response."

    "Huh? Seriously, I can only imagine the kind of sexual

    trouble the women on campus can get into, unless you don't believe in Sapphic
    impulses either," I grinned.

    "Homosexuality is a myth," Victoria stated firmly.

    "There are misdirected desires and abnormal passions, but men don't lie
    with men and women don't lie with women, except as a perversion of the normal,
    natural order of things."

    Oh, here we go again, I groaned.

    "I hate that you would think that way. It stands in

    opposition to God's Love in my eyes and portrays you as a weak creature given
    over to the Devil's lure of fearing, hating, and even denying what is mostly a
    good thing, namely, compassion for one another," I sighed.

    "How can you have compassion for instincts you can hardly

    understand?" she posed.

    "I've been with men before," I informed her;

    "on more than one occasion."

    "What?" Victoria was stunned. She struggled to get

    away from my arms and I let her. "You have such a strong ardor for so many
    female students. How can you be tricked into perverse practices?"

    On the bright side, I'd finally gotten under her cool

    exterior; on the downside, I had shaken her faith in me.

    "Can I incite a rational moment, please?" I said calmly.

    She was halfway around the desk when she stopped and nodded.

    "Okay," the Vice-Chancellor responded with a

    careful edge.

    "How am I any different than the man you thought me to

    be two minutes ago?" I led off. "I certainly liked your body and you
    appeared to appreciate the touches I gave you. How does anything I did with
    anyone else before touching you matter? You are very attractive to me. Am I now
    repulsive to you?"

    "Those are multiple questions," Victoria seemed

    suddenly weary. "You are the same person you were a minute ago, but I had
    forgotten that you are a boy, not a man, and boys have infatuations with
    unusual, rebellious ideas. With your Father dead, it seems you were rudderless.
    You are definitely not repulsive to me. I admire you, but you also reveal
    yourself to be immature. Would you please leave? I need to reconsider some
    things."

    "No," I replied.

    "No? No, you won't leave, or no, I've committed some

    grievous error?" she inquired.

    "You believe I'm a boy, you don't believe in

    homosexuality," I answered, though I fondly day-dreamed of Victoria and
    Barbie Lynn, or Hudson Lane, the school lawyer, in a lesbian tryst, "but I
    don't want your newfound doubts in me making you change, specifically how you
    treat yourself."

    "You want me to keep wearing lingerie," she sliced

    to the heart of the matter.

    "It is a simple pleasure you allow yourself, the only

    one I can detect. I will certainly be a source of displeasure for you in the
    future; don't let me do you harm over my careless confession," I pleaded.

    "My indulgence is a form of weakness," she argued.

    "Wrong," I fought back. "It is a 'fuck you'

    to temptation. It makes you stronger. Doctor Scarlett, I have never had a woman
    hold out as long as you did this afternoon. If you change the way you dress,
    then I win and you lose because I've proven you don't have faith in your own
    convictions."

    Victoria was contemplative for a moment, frowning, then

    slowly letting a smile win out.

    "Come here," she beckoned. I came up and she

    kissed me, not a fevered rush but a smooth, subtle thing, driven by curiosity
    more than passion. "You are going to require more work than I
    imagined," she eventually commented.

    "Have you forgiven me?" I asked. "Have I

    returned to being a good boy?"

    "Yes and yes."

    "Does this mean I can cop a feel? Ya know, a

    freebie?" I hoped. She kept looking up at me as she studied my features.

    "You are going to be a whole lot of work, Zane,"

    she answered, "and no, no free fondling of my private parts." I
    growled up at the ceiling.

    "Damn it, woman," I snarled. "Stop trying to

    break me to your will."

    "Mr. Braxton," she patted me on the cheek, "I

    have no idea what you are talking about."

    Yeah, right.

    We ve Come So Far

    The Festivities Committee broke up once more. I was helping

    Mrs. Jaspers to her car since she'd taken a tumble in her home and her ankle
    was a bit sore. I had to return to the conference room to find my usual crowd
    of women overstaying the meeting, Mrs. Sahara Penny, Kendra Bainbridge, and
    Rochelle Wellington.

    "Hello, Kendra. Those frills around your collar are

    very enticing to the eye," I jibed. "Did you come tonight with some
    ulterior motive?"

    "No!" she snapped. "I am not that kind of

    woman."

    "Technically, if you've had children, you are that kind

    of woman," Sahara chimed in.

    "I am not a fornicator," Kendra defended herself.

    "No one said you were," Rochelle smiled at her

    rival's discomfort. "All Zane did was give you a compliment and a gentle
    teasing."

    "After his 'date' with the Reverend's wife, I am not

    sure any of us can be considered safe from Mr. Braxton's intentions,"
    Kendra spat. Sahara's laugh was musical.

    "Yes, Kendra, I was positively scandalized that Zane

    would approach me with such blasphemous intentions as the Gospel of Judas,
    Pistis Sophia, and the origins of God's true word," Sahara grinned too
    sweetly.

    "I am sure that is what was on his mind," Kendra

    insinuated. She was probably coming to regret being tricked into talking to the
    Preacher's wife.

    "What would that be?" Rochelle prodded.

    Kendra's mouth gaped. "Well, we all know what Mr. Braxton

    is up to at school," she rebounded snootily.

    "Oh, so you have seen his website," Sahara pointed

    out. Kendra turned a deep shade of red.

    "Well, I, with everything going on," she

    sputtered, "we need to know how to keep our daughters safe."

    "Oh, Kendra, I agree," Rochelle smiled my way.

    "I think we can all agree that young Ms. Masters (Barbie Lynn) was lucky
    to escape Zane's clutches."

    "Yes," Sahara added sternly, "apparently

    she's been lucky on a nightly basis." Hey, now! Why is everybody picking
    on me? Half the time she's on top.

    "You make it sound like she enjoys, that, what he does

    to her," Kendra fought back.

    "Yes," sighed Sahara, "I can understand how

    horrible it must be to be crying out God's name while having sex."

    "Several times a night," Rochelle added. "I

    have such sympathy for the poor girl."

    "You do know that it is plausible Ms. Masters seeks me

    out for our mutual enjoyment," I groused. "After all, it's my bedroom
    and my shower we are seen in."

    "The Devil is known to be a great seducer," Kendra

    countered. "You've lured her into debauched behavior."

    "Oh, well, Kendra, you are on to me. I guess my

    deep-seated lust for you will remain unquenched," I groaned.

    "That's not fair," Rochelle chided me. "You

    are neither a tool of the Devil nor prone to give up on anything you desire, so
    apologize to Kendra for the sarcasm."

    "I apologize for making light of your concerns, Mrs.

    Bainbridge," I nodded toward Kendra.

    "Very well," Kendra snorted. "Perhaps

    counseling with Pastor William would do you some good." Oh, like that was
    going to happen; I was right in ol' Bill's preferred age range and gender.
    Added to that, I had sort of threatened to have him murdered for threatening
    Sahara Monday night.

    "I would prefer to be guided by someone I didn't have a

    desire to toss out of a fast moving aircraft," I allowed myself to say.
    Kendra gasped, Sahara became very still, and Rochelle choked.

    "Wha-, what makes you say that?" Sahara asked

    cautiously.

    "He insulted my Uncle Tim within the hearing of Aunt

    Jill," I answered. "I really couldn't stand Uncle Tim but would
    rather put my hand in a garbage disposal than let someone cause her pain. He
    apologized at that time but I have not forgotten."

    "Have you ever worried about being a bit too

    bloody?" Rochelle cautioned me.

    "I ask a lot out of life; I risk more than most and I

    accept that the price I pay may be higher," I replied. "I believe in
    the Rule of Law and I believe in punishing the wicked who attempt to abuse the
    rules for their own agenda. If the price is blood, then blood it shall be; if I
    can get a heartfelt repentance instead, so much the better."

    "Aren't you simply forcing your world view on everyone

    else?" Rochelle questioned me.

    "Absolutely," I admitted. "My world view is

    relatively easy to understand; keep to your word, accept that others will be
    different, and live and let live. I would prefer that my friends and I be left
    alone. If I have to use physical force to protect my views, I can live with
    that."

    "What of the Christian virtues of forgiveness and 'do

    no harm'?" Sahara countered.

    "I make a lousy Christian at times," I looked

    embarrassed.

    "You seem to have very little time for Christ in your

    life," Kendra responded snidely.

    "Really?" I muse. "I go to church six days a

    week, I get quizzed on some sort of Bible lore at least twice a day, and I come
    to this meeting once a week. I know sin is not a balancing act but I think I do
    some good."

    "Maybe if you gave less energy to carnal pursuits and

    more to Christian righteousness, you wouldn't have so many sins to balance,"
    Kendra pronounced.

    "And here we are, three women of relatively good looks,

    discussing righteousness and virtue, Kendra," Sahara smiled. Kendra gawked
    at her. "Yes, I imagine I looked something like you look now when I saw
    Zane's devious trap Monday night."

    "What do you mean? We are talking about Zane's sexual

    lifestyle," Kendra rebutted.

    "No. You are talking about Zane's sex life; the rest of

    us are talking about sin, forgiveness, and virtue," Rochelle smiled in a
    superior manner.

    "But, but you, both, Kendra stammered.

    "I asked Zane about his world view," Rochelle

    corrected.

    "And I asked him about Christian forgiveness and 'do no

    harm', as I recall," Sahara smiled sedately. Kendra gaped like a fish out
    of water.

    "Yes, but now that I know about Mrs. Bainbridge's

    obsession with my bedroom antics, I'll make sure to show her more
    attention," I nodded. "I mean, there is an attraction that mature
    women possess that girls cannot equal.

    There was a long silence that followed that statement.

    "Zane, you wouldn't dare do, all, all of those lewd

    acts to one of us, would you?" Kendra stuttered.

    "I can't imagine what would make me refuse consensual

    sex with anyone in this room," I grinned at her.

    "But we are married women," Rochelle teased me.

    "Thus consensual, I don't want to break up a happily

    married couple but I don't like seeing a woman trapped in a relationship solely
    because she thinks there are no other options," I explained. "Women
    deserve to be free, and quite frankly, unhappily married women have built up an
    exciting reservoir of carnal energy."

    "Zane, I find it difficult to believe that a young man

    as kind to this committee as you have been would make us disrobe one article of
    clothing, run your rough hands over every inch of our bodies, and then force us
    to perform all kinds of vile sexual acts on and for you," Rochelle kept
    taunting me. My guess was that she was really pissed on learning her husband
    was having an affair with one of his employees in the Mayor's office.

    "You wouldn't do that to Kendra, would you, Zane?"

    Sahara quizzed me.

    "What do you mean?" I seemed confused. "She's

    one of the hottest MILF's in the parish; all the guys in Bible Study say
    so."

    "Wha, what?" Kendra gulped.

    "Milf, Mothers I'd Like to Fornicate with," I told

    her.

    "I know that!" Kendra snapped, clearly disoriented

    and unsure of herself.

    "Certainly you've noticed the men's eyes follow you

    around the church every Sunday after service?" I questioned Kendra.

    "No," she gasped.

    "Mrs. Bainbridge, I know you don't think much of me or

    my opinions, but I think you can believe that I have an appreciation of women's
    physiques. I'm pretty good at determining a woman's attractiveness," I
    said. I find most women to be enticing, but telling Kendra that wouldn't help
    my case. "You possess female features men want in a lover. It is not your
    fault; God made you that way."

    "Don't you bend Kendra over this desk and have your way

    with her after Mrs. Penny and I leave," Rochelle threatened me playfully
    as she stood to go. Sahara made for the door as well.

    "Can I walk you to your car?" I asked Kendra.

    "No! No, I'll be okay," Kendra scurried from the

    room first.

    I stepped out into the hall with Sahara and Rochelle.

    "That was cruel," Rochelle stated.

    "I'm sorry," I apologized.

    "I was talking to Mrs. Penny," Rochelle corrected.

    "Yes, yes it was," Sahara smiled at us. What the

    hell had I created with those two? I had made allies. I'd also talked myself
    out of sex with Rochelle for the night, but I thought she would survive a few
    days without my amorous attentions.

    Just another walk in the park.

     

    "Hey, Jill, I'm home," I called out as I

    entered the 'family' home.

     

    "I'll warm up some dinner for you," Jill called

    out from the kitchen.

     

    "Thanks," I replied. I heard the TV coming from

    the den and headed that way. Belle was lounging on the sofa, arms over the back
    and feet kicked up on the coffee table.

     

    "Hey, Kid," she greeted me without turning

    around.

     

    "Hey, Belle. Please take your feet off the coffee

    table," I asked.

     

    "If Jill wants me to move them she will ask

    me," Belle chuckled. "This is not your damn home, monkey-boy."

     

    "Jill wouldn't ask, mainly because she's afraid of

    you," I joked, "so I'm asking."

     

    "No," she stated.

     

    "Fine, but you have only yourself to blame when you

    wake up in a black kitten suit in the center of the University of Virginia
    campus," I mocked her. Belle looked over her shoulder at me.

     

    "Bring it, Bitch," she counter-mocked. I jumped

    over the sofa and sat beside her. Belle's gaze was a challenge, which I took
    up. I reached out and playfully pulled her shirt up so that I could start
    placing kisses on her stomach. "Okay, I'm not going to pummel you in the
    next twenty seconds, so keep me happy and I'll let you live," she purred.

     

    I unbuckled and unbuttoned her pants before working them

    down. Belle's eyes clearly showed her curiosity as to how far I was going with
    this. I moved halfway off the sofa, began working her boots off, then wrested
    her pants and panties the rest of the way off as well. Once I had lifted her
    right leg up pointing to the ceiling, I moved between her thighs and gave her a
    devilish grin.

     

    Belle scooted her ass to the edge of the sofa before

    guiding my lips the last little bit to her cunt. It was already glistening with
    her arousal as I made my first contact.

     

    "Zane, your food is ready," Jill called out.

    Yes, yes, it was.

     

    "He'll be there in a minute," Belle called out.

    As for me, I put my hands under her ass cheeks and lifted her to me.

     

    "Someone's been eating their Wheaties," Belle murmured.

    I pulled her clit tightly between my lips with a powerful suction. When I
    started thrumming it with my tongue rapid-fire, Belle began to gyrate her hips
    and started panting.

     

    "Are you done with the dishes?" Belle called

    out to Jill.

     

    "Almost, Dear," Jill answered.

     

    "Hurry," Belle pleaded to me. She was working

    her nipples through her sports bra. I began wedging two fingers into her
    snatch, wiggling and twisting them around to up my game. Right as we heard Jill
    coming down the hallway, Belle grabbed a throw pillow off the sofa and bit down
    on it to muffle her scream.

     

    In rapid order I pulled up her panties and jeans so that

    Belle could secure them before Jill came within view.

     

    "I need to go to the bathroom," Belle announced

    as she hopped up and hurried to the downstairs lavatory in her socking feet.
    Jill snuck over, retrieved the remote control off the coffee table, and then
    headed to her chair.

     

    "Zane, you may want to wash up before you eat,"

    Jill said, somewhat embarrassed by the request. That was mostly likely brought
    on by either the glistening residue on my lower face, the damp spot on the
    sofa, and/or the smell of Belle's sexuality in the air. I'm an idiot but not a
    total moron; I headed off the bathroom as well.

     

    "I think Jill knows," I sighed to Belle as we

    maneuvered around the sink.

     

    "Ya think?" Belle laughed. "I tell you

    what; I'll tell Jill that I'll keep my boots off the furniture from now on.
    Let's see what she makes of that."

     

    I was afraid of what it looked like.

     

    "She'll probably think that you've bribed me with

    sex," Belle gave me a hip nudge.

     

    "That's wonderful," I groaned.

     

    "It's the truth," Belle snickered. "She's

    a brutal bitch but she never lies to you."

     

    "True enough," I conceded; the Truth was a

    brutal bitch indeed and didn't play favorites.

     

    "Tell me something, Zane; why do you feel entitled

    to put your hands on me?" she asked.

     

    "Entitled? I feel damn lucky for every opportunity I

    have with you. When I see you looking horny, I jump at the chance," I
    informed her. "It's not like I have to psyche myself into wanting to be
    with you, Belle." This is usually when I have to explain my love and
    attentiveness theory to women. Belle barely shrugged as she exited the room and
    joined Jill in the living room.

     

    "Zane's convinced me to leave my boots at the

    door," Belle spoke up. She had resumed her seat on the sofa.

     

    "Oh, I, well, thank you," Jill managed to get

    out.

     

    "Jill, I'll also start asking you about some of the

    crap I do, in case any of it annoys you," Belle continued. "I know
    Zane dropped me in your lap; you've been cool about it."

     

    "Thank you, Belle," Jill smiled. "It has

    actually been quite nice to have someone home when I get in. You don't really
    appreciate companionship until you find yourself home alone."

     

    "No problem, Jill. These accommodations beat my last

    place and the company is ten times better," Belle mused.

     

    "I'm glad you are here too," I added. "I

    also have some business to discuss really quickly. Belle, could you help us buy
    some motorcycles tomorrow afternoon? Second, I asked two girls to come over for
    a movie Saturday night, if that's okay?"

     

    "Sure, I'll go shopping with your psycho pack. As

    for the girls, anyone we know?" Belle prodded.

     

    "Erin and Gerry, the two girls who invited the gang

    out to a party last Saturday night," I related. "I said I would spend
    some time with them but I let that fall through. They decided to let me make it
    up to them."

     

    "'Decided to let you make it up to them?' "

    Belle laughed. "You are one weird dude."

     

    "What? I don't understand," Jill worried.

    "Did Zane do something wrong?"

     

    "Nah. Most guys who blow off a girl either don't

    worry about it or don't call back," Belle kept chuckling. "Your
    nephew is more than a bit odd."

     

    I threw up my hands in disgust before turning and getting

    my dinner. I joined the two ladies, ate my dinner, and kissed Aunt Jill
    goodnight and made for the door. I caught Belle giving me a curious look so I
    doubled back and gave her a kiss on the cheek too. She looked more amused than
    anything else, seeing me in a domestic light must have seemed hilarious to her.

     

    I would have been worried about her having a negative

    reaction except I knew Belle didn't operate under life's normal restrictions.
    She could be chief bad-ass bitch of a 1% club and devotedly religious Aunt
    Jill's guardian at the same time. It was her ability to not give a damn about
    anyone else's opinions of her yet still hold a great deal of empathy for those
    she chose to care about that I valued so much.

     

    JUGGLING DYNAMITE

     

    "Zane," Cassandra, a junior, caught me heading

    from the parking lot to my dorm. "Handmaiden's Duty." Technically, it
    wasn't nine o'clock yet so I was vulnerable.

     

    "Hey, Cassandra, what would you like me to do?"

    I inquired politely.

     

    "Lick me to unconsciousness," she smiled. Wait!

    Wasn't she a Rhaine supporter?

     

    "What!" I gasped. That was a little extreme for

    even my unconventional life path.

     

    "I am just kidding," she giggled. "I want

    you to be my towel boy this evening."

     

    "Let's go up to your room," she took my hand,

    "I want to pick out your swimsuit."

     

    "Holy Hell," I muttered. I knew I should have

    stayed away from that Brazilian website. You were safe inside your dorm room
    from this tradition, unless your duty takes you into one.

     

    Paige materialized at my side as I cleared the stairwell.

    How my albino lover felt about the African-American woman leading me, she
    didn't show. Cassandra was a deep, rich brown color with straight hair that
    went well past her shoulders, both an interesting contrast to Paige's startling
    white. Cassandra was also a 40 D bra size and was the proud owner of an ass
    that was right on the safe side of being too much.

     

    It wasn't worth mentioning that her father was also a

    partner in one of Florida's largest and most prestigious law firms. That she
    fully expected a video of her in a hot tub with me in, or close by, was a
    given. I had no clue as to why she wanted to piss daddy off because all I
    really could think about was which bikini she would chose.

     

    "There is someone waiting for you in the

    bedroom," Paige whispered in my ear. My sexual antics are usually
    broadcast, which made me wonder why Paige was being clandestine about it. I
    knew why the moment I passed around the last screen and saw who was on my bed,
    Gabrielle Black. She looked at ease, though she studied my approach. I had to
    work out what she might want, which wasn't easy, but I do have a way with women
    it seems.

     

    "What would your five best movies be?" I tossed

    out there as I collapsed on my back on the bed next to her. "Reign of Fire,
    Dragon Wars, "

     

    "Dragonslayer," Gabrielle declared. "It

    was my first and probably my favorite," she reclined at my side close
    enough so that I could make out her face looking down at me as we spoke.

     

    "Pete's Dragon?" I teased, reference my earlier

    idiocy for an explanation.

     

    "No," she replied crisply. "Never say

    those words together ever again, and if the next words out of your mouth are
    The Never Ending Story, I'll skull fuck you with your own pancreas." I was
    left with no doubt as to her ability and willingness to do just such a thing.
    Being Gabrielle's only friend was proving to be a threat to my physical
    well-being.

     

    "Dragonheart." I elected to live. Gabrielle

    nodded.

     

    "Dragonslayer, Dragonheart, Reign of Fire, Dragon

    Wars, and Erogen," she listed off her favorites. "I've considered Q
    as well."

     

    "Oh, the hell you say," I gasped. I rolled over

    to playfully smack her on her ass and pain ensued, my pain, as she grabbed and
    twisted my wrist effortlessly.

     

    "No," I seethed through the agony, "Q gets

    an ass-swat. You'll have to break it because I'm not letting you get away with
    comparing that dog Q to Reign of Fire." Then I rolled my head and screamed
    into the comforter because I've had my nuts ground into a puree and that didn't
    hold a candle to this level of pain.

     

    "You are not touching me like that," Gabrielle

    whispered to me. She may have been talking normally; I was still screaming into
    the sheets because she hadn't let up. When she did, I gasped, "No, not
    gonna, and the pain returned. Things were fading to black and the only thing I
    could focus on was biting my own arm off to end my suffering.

     

    "You really can take a beating, Zane,"

    Gabrielle noted. "I've known people to pass out after ten seconds of this
    hold and you've broken thirty. I am mildly impressed." She let go and like
    a switch, the pain vanished, though the arm was numb. I pushed up with my good
    arm until I was kneeling before the still reclining Gabrielle.

     

    "Don't," she warned, already discerning my

    intentions.

     

    "It is not happening," I ground out. "Q

    does not stand in the hierarchy of dragon movies unless you want to drag Harry
    Potter in too."

     

    "You are not laying a hand on me," she warned.

     

    "You are going to have to break my other arm to stop

    me," I shrugged. I moved my other hand forward slowly. When I broke the
    plane of her body, she grabbed my other wrist.

     

    "Your arm is not broken, only suffering from a

    paralysis that will fade within four or five minutes. Now stop it."

     

    I tried to brute my way past her; she twisted the wrist

    and popped my shoulder joint. Oddly there wasn't too much pain, though my arm
    went limp. She leveraged me from a kneeling position to the vertical. I was
    starting to worry (yes, just starting) that I'd pissed her off when she mounted
    me, my useless arms pinned to my side, and she looked down at me.

     

    "I find you amusing," she stated calmly.

    "I am not saying you are a joke; you are willing to express playfulness
    despite your own pain and other people's resistance." I wiggled beneath
    her. A less experienced person would have assumed I was trying to break free.
    Gabrielle worked it out in seconds. She unzipped her shirt half way down then
    leaned down so that her bulletproof sports bra was in my face.

     

    "If I don't do this, I'll end up killing you,"

    she explained. I didn't get her ass but I was getting her cleavage, what a
    wacky world I lived in.

     

    "Mumph," I replied. I was busy kissing the top

    of each breast above the bra and licking the valley between as rapidly as I could.
    I wasn't sure how patient she would be.

     

    "Time for you to get to the meeting outside,"

    Gabrielle explained. She moved off me to one side and began massaging my arms.
    "I'll reconsider Q but don't hold your breath," she added as we got
    off the bed and headed out.

     

    "I still owe you an ass-paddling," I groaned.

     

    "Forty-seven minutes," Gabrielle pointed out.

    "That is the time it takes to dig and fill in a three foot deep grave for
    a man of your height and weight. You might want to keep that in mind."

     

    "Why? I don't know any guys of my height and

    weight," I smiled at her. What she said next made less sense at the
    moment.

     

    "Too bad you are an only child; you would have made

    one hell of a big brother," she nodded.

     

    "Gabrielle, what are you doing for Thanksgiving?"

    I asked instead.

     

    "Had I brought about oxygen deprivation to your

    brain, I would have a better understanding of that request," she regarded
    me. "With me and my trouble, why would you put your family at risk?"

     

    "Family is more than blood; it is those you chose to

    let inside, not in your minds but in your souls," I responded. "At
    some time you made the choice to live. I'm not trying to do you any favors out
    of pity; I'm responding to your desire to overcome all obstacles, and that drive
    is worth emulating by me and mine." She nodded once but became
    non-communicative once we entered the main room.

     

    The rest of the group was gathering: our five educators,

    eighteen women I was familiar with in one way or another, plus a handful of
    ladies that normally spent some free time with me. I made a point of
    approaching the women I believed had been elected to lead their 'tribes'. A
    few, like Temperance, Hannah, and Chastity, were well known and liked me.

     

    Rhaine and Joy had also come out on top of their respective

    tribes and, with nine other girls, made up the majority of the leadership. It
    was a bit disheartening to see the Traditionalist had come out on top but with
    the memories of the civil strife receding, it made sense that my side would
    suffer. The basics hadn't changed; this was still a Christian women's
    university.

     

    "Zane," Doctor Kennedy began, "I think Ms.

    Lane and I will have a list by Monday morning. Do you want us to submit a list
    of nominees to you by lunchtime?"

     

    "No, I rely on you two to make the right

    choices," I answered. "I trust you."

     

    "Even if we pick more Traditionalists than

    Progressives?" Hudson Lane asked.

     

    "The school is not mine but ours, despite what

    Doctor Scarlett thinks," I told her. "You two know more about what
    makes a better jurist than I do. I'll stand by that belief." I thought
    Hudson was just playing with me and by the sparkle in her eyes and the tongue
    she flicked across her lips, I was right.

     

    "We should have the Nameless selected by Friday

    afternoon," Dana informed me. There was no question of me accepting those
    names. If you aren't going to listen to your experts, why get them?

     

    "Good enough," I said. "Once they have

    accepted, have them contact me when they can and we'll work out a good time to
    meet with the other Janissaries."

     

    "What are the Janissaries?" a newcomer

    inquired. I looked at her. "Sage Lincoln," she identified herself.

     

    "It is the code word used to describe those who work

    on your behalf as part of an executive body: The Advocates, who will administer
    disputes between the tribes, and the Nameless enforce your, the tribal
    leaders', and the Advocates' decisions," Christina announced.

     

    "Why do we need any of this?" a second girl,

    KayLeigh Miller, asked.

     

    "The stronger the tribal leaders and the Janissaries

    are, the less power I have," I explained. "Think about it: I'm not
    mediating disputes or forcing ladies to do things, you women are. All the
    Janissaries are chosen by the five female educators in this room. The Tribal
    leaders can impeach any of them at any time. It is all on you to rule
    yourselves."

     

    "How can we be sure you stay out of things?"

    Rhaine wondered.

     

    "I'm not staying out of things," I reasoned.

    "I'm the human shield. If the tribal council needs money, I ask for the
    money. If there is no amicable solution to our problems, the Advocates can
    bring me in. If there is a problem with the Administration, you ladies
    formulate our response and I present it. Face it: If it is a crappy job, you
    ladies give it to me."

     

    "It is rumored that we, the tribal leaders, can vote

    you out of school," KayLeigh volunteered.

     

    "Can you get voted out of school?" I countered.

     

    "No. My parents paid for me to be here," she

    replied.

     

    "Then why would I be any different?" I grinned.

    "Honestly, what I suggested was that I could be voted out as Mediator, but
    I have since been given the impression that the Vice Chancellor would only
    allow a male student to hold the spot, so you are currently stuck with
    me."

    To be continued in part 26, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 10 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 24
    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 24
    Eve of the New Order

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



               

    Earned leadership is a blessing; assigned
    leadership is a burden  

    "Am I going to have to spank this little kitty to teach

    you a lesson?" Rio asked sweetly. Mercy vigorously shook her head in
    denial.

    "So you don't want me to do this?" Rio began

    energetically rubbing her fingers over the moist cunt. I was distracted from
    the rest of that exchange by Barbie Lynn's recovery. She climbed up my body,
    cheeks still full of my cum and staring at me with a mischievous hunger. At the
    moment I thought we were going to mimic the cum-swapping trick Ms. Lane and I
    had done, she went in another direction. Barbie Lynn leaned forward within
    inches of Vivian's face.

    Vivian reacted by pulling away, knocking the back of her

    skull against the headboard of the bed.

    "Barbie Lynn, I am not kissing you, and I am certainly

    not kissing you with Zane's, seed/semen in your mouth," Vivian insisted.
    Barbie Lynn mumbled something that sounded somewhat like 'but you'll like it'
    and did her best to look sexy, innocent, and inviting all at once.

    She would have had me convinced that brushing my teeth with

    uranium hexafluoride was the best thing for long term dental health too. Barbie
    Lynn pressed forward, Vivian held her back by putting a hand on each shoulder,
    and then Barbie Lynn transferred one of Vivian's hands so that it now supported
    one of Barbie Lynn's dangling tits.

    Realistically, Vivian was better at Karate than Barbie Lynn

    and could have blocked/resisted the blow, but Vivian had the ability to be
    remarkably compliant at the weirdest of times, like right now. Barbie Lynn was
    really close to doing as promised.

    "Please don't," Vivian asked softly.

    Barbie Lynn went one step further; she tapped her forehead

    to Vivian's forehead, smiled at her, and sat up, ready to swallow at last.

    "Wait, don't!" Rio cried out. She switched

    direction so that she was beside Barbie Lynn and they were the ones now actually
    kissing and letting my semen travel from tongue to tongue.

    When Rio got her share and then some, she spun rapidly back

    to Mercy and slapped that girl's thigh, motioning her up on her knees facing
    Rio. As Mercy reached the appointed position, Rio took her head in both hands
    and bore into a powerful oral exchange. One blowjob with three recipients, not
    my normal wake-up routine. That aforementioned bunch of guys is going to
    crucify me, upside down.

    Mercy went from slightly hesitant to rather animated in seconds,

    keeping tight to Rio as Rio tried to withdraw. Mercy's tongue lashed Rio's
    mouth a few more times before Rio pushed her back.

    "You like that, my Bang-bunny?" Rio taunted Mercy.

    "Do you like Zane's cream on your tongue and going down your throat?"

    "Yes," Mercy responded shyly, "yes, I like it

    very much." I waited for 'can I have another' and an inappropriate chorus
    from 'Oliver'. Rio didn't see things that way. She wrapped Mercy up by the
    waist and kissed her once more.

    "Okay, but since you are such a lousy cocksucker I am

    going to make you practice on Zane every night at eleven until you get it
    right, at least until the end of the semester," Rio scolded Mercy.

    "If that is what you want!" Mercy beamed.

    "Lord Jesus, save me," Vivian prayed for sanity to

    return to the room.

    "Oh, no, you are not," Barbie Lynn challenged

    Mercy and Rio's little scheme as she rushed to my rescue. "Not every
    night, anyway," she added. Maybe not rushing to my rescue after all.

    "The next lady to lay claim to my sexual favors, I'm

    going to make French kiss Ms. Marlowe during breakfast at the Dining
    Hall," I threatened. "Spread the word."

    "How is that going to work?" Rio snickered.

    "I don't know, but I've done every other inconceivable

    thing I've set out to do so why should this be any different?" I gave her
    a lopsided grin.

    "Yes, all of this is very nice," Vivian lectured,

    "but Zane only has seven minutes left to take a shower downstairs."
    We started to stampede for the exit. "Robes, towels," Vivian reminded
    us. She was rapidly learning many of the important skills one needs to become a
    mother to teenagers, a cat wrangler, or a prison guard.

    The Dawn of the New Order, like it or not.

     

    It started at 6:45 as we began filing out of the dorm

    toward the dining hall and breakfast. We received texts, or our dorm mothers
    received them if we didn't have that function, assigning us a tribe we belonged
    to. What was a tribe? No one seemed to have a clue what this entailed for us.

     

    "So," Iona was the first to ask me, "What

    tribe are you part of?"

     

    "My tribe's called the Mediator tribe," I

    responded. "What lame-ass name does your tribe have?" Iona blinked at
    me, took my phone from my hands, and looked at it while we walked.

     

    "Mercy and I are in 17," Rio sneered. "Why

    did your group merit a name and ours didn't?"

     

    "Because Zane doesn't have a tribe," Iona

    figured. "He is not of the mediator tribe; he's a mediator. The real
    question is, how many mediators are there and what is their
    responsibility?"

     

    "I'm in tribe three," Vivian volunteered.

    "I do have a notation but no indication who to see about it." The
    conversations around us were going in the same general direction, the girls
    trying to figure what sort of disruptions this would cause. The teachers put a
    kibosh on students walking around and finding out where their friends were
    placed so the text and phone messages being tossed around were obscene.

     

    The surprise going to breakfast had saved virtually all

    of the freshmen from Handmaiden's Duty but they snapped us up heading for
    Assembly. I had Frederica Nicholas who decided to make a game of her giving me
    a word and me having to create a poetic verse. I rapidly learned the more
    risqu my verse, the more touchy-feely she became. (And she is a Rhaine
    supporter, huh?) I am a glutton for sexual foreplay no matter where it comes
    from.

     

    Entry into the Assembly Hall brought its own special form

    of confusion. All the seats had numbers for the tribes that could sit there. I
    didn't find my group anywhere but I did catch the fact that Christina's group had
    been broken up. I stopped by Heaven to put a comforting hand on her shoulder
    because she looked terribly unsettled before I approached Ms. Goodswell on the
    stage.

     

    My spiritual advisor stood up, walked to the edge of the

    stage, and knelt down so we could talk privately.

     

    "Hi, Teach. I can't seem to find my groups/tribe's

    area," I said pleasantly. "Can you help me out? Hell, can you tell me
    what's going on?"

     

    "Zane, your seat is right over there," she

    said, pointing to a chair on the front row, aisle seat. She smiled sadly.
    "All I can tell you about this program right now is that I trust
    you." Oh crap, that didn't sound good. Sitting on the front row, the
    region normally reserved for seniors, was just as disturbing. I sensed an epic
    boning in my future and I was sure I knew who the chick with the strap-on was.

     

    Chancellor Bazz came to the podium and led us through the

    first ten minutes of the session. I could tell she was simmering with anger and
    resentment over whatever the upcoming fiasco was, and she showed it. She
    introduced Vice Chancellor Scarlett, then sat down abruptly. Her enthusiasm
    wasn't muted; it was buried in the core of the earth.

     

    "Greetings, students of Freedom Fellowship

    University; I believe we stand at the first step to a great, glorious, and
    blessed experiment," Vice Chancellor Doctor Victoria Scarlett began. Her
    plan did sound grandiose, was certainly going to be famous (or infamous), and
    whichever supernatural powers put their mark on this train wreck, I was sure
    we'd discover the Arch-angel Morningstar also had his sulfuric fingerprints on
    it when the CSI's were finally brought in.

     

    The basics of the scheme: There would be eighteen tribes

    of fifty or more members. Each tribe had all four grades in it but was focused
    on declared majors so that the girls could support one another. Each tribe
    would internally determine how they would regulate themselves as well.
    Externally, relations would be overseen by the Mediator, yes, that was in the
    singular, as in one: me.

     

    At this point, I was wondering if jumping up, shooting

    Scarlett in the heart, and crying 'Sic semper tyrannis' was appropriate. I
    didn't have a gun and realistically, Victoria didn't deserve death for what she
    was putting all of us through. A few days in a pillory would suffice. No, she
    was making me be the 'Man' of our academic community, our judge and arbitrator.

     

    As for my job qualifications, or lack thereof; I am

    considered morally loose, if not downright deviant. I'm an eighteen-year-old
    boy telling twenty-one-year-old women what to do, I have no legal experience,
    oh, yes, and half the campus hates my guts. I almost missed it when Doctor
    Scarlett added that Vivian would remain my guardian.

     

    Maybe Vivian would throw herself in the path of a

    sharpened pencil, pen, or stylus aimed at my heart by any number of the young
    ladies that wanted me dead, just like a Secret Service Agent.

     

    "You will be informed of the location of your first

    meetings. Each tribe will meet at eight o'clock tonight and tomorrow night to
    create the foundations of your group," Doctor Scarlett informed us.

     

    "Tribes five and seventeen will be meeting in the

    Solarium of Alan Smithee dorm, if that is okay with Mr. Braxton." Victoria
    looked my way. I stood up in case anyone missed my discomfort for being called
    out and actually asked by a lead educator for anything resembling permission on
    this campus.

     

    "Eight o'clock tonight?" I questioned. "I

    don't know if that works for me. I have a Brazilian body wax at eight and have
    scheduled my eyebrows to be plucked at 8:45, plus there is a new episode of
    NCIs: Los Angeles at nine."

     

    "How about they promise to keep the noise level

    down?" Victoria volleyed right back at me without missing a beat.

     

    "Very well, Doctor Scarlett, if you personally guarantee

    their behavior, I'm okay with them using my room," I allowed. I couldn't
    provoke Scarlett and I couldn't embarrass her, so I was back to facing her
    rear-bound artificial cock catching up with my behind. I sat back down.
    Victoria quickly exited center stage and a bitter Chancellor ushered us through
    the last of the service.

     

    I waited outside the Assembly Hall for my friends and my

    Handmaiden for the moment, Theresa Yates. Christina and Chastity caught up with
    me first, both giving me a curious look.

     

    "Bro," Rio sneered as she and Mercy joined us,

    "we need to discuss your future abuse of power, bribes and kick-backs you
    are going to get. Nice banter with ol' Scarlett too."

     

    "Yes," Christina said sarcastically,

    "being flippant with the Vice Chancellor backfired so spectacularly the
    first time, it definitely needed repeating." Her criticism really sucked
    because I always secretly wanted her to think well of me.

     

    "What's your plan?" Chastity prodded me. She

    was always helping me out when she got the chance. As she finished, Iona, Hope,
    Faith, and Heaven showed up.

     

    "They split us up," growled Heaven. "Do

    something, Zane."

     

    "He just found out about this," Iona responded

    before I could. "Give it time and combined, we will come up with a
    solution together." I sighed with some relief at her assistance and then I
    blinked. The powerful kiss I planted on Iona's lips caught everyone off-guard.

     

    "Freaking brilliant!" I complimented her gaily,

    giddy with glee. I didn't have an actual plan yet but I had a direction to
    propel my thought toward. With my mind awhirl, I caught sight of Theresa moving
    past me on her way to class.

     

    "Hey, Theresa," I called out. "What are

    you having me do today?" She looked a bit shocked.

     

    "Zane, we are no longer allowed to call on you for

    Handmaiden's Duty," she informed me.

     

    "Oh, He, ck no," I choked out. "Who

    says?"

     

    "The Vice-Chancellor declared you to be outside the

    tradition," she stated sadly. I wasn't going to stand for this. Victoria
    was building a wedge between me and the rest of the student body.

     

    "Iona, do that tech-thing that you do and inform the

    ladies that by the authority vested in me as mediator, I am reinstating myself
    as part of the Handmaiden's duty until, over half of the tribal leaders
    petition that I do otherwise," I announced.

     

    "By tech-thing, do you mean send a text message with

    an accompanying e-mail to all the students on the school registry?" Iona
    regarded me quizzically.

     

    "Zane," Chastity worried, "are you sure

    you have the authority?"

     

    "Of course he has the authority," Rio declared.

    "He's the freaking mediator." Sometimes I would really like to get a
    word in before the conversation runs away from me.

     

    I swatted Iona on the ass, she squawked.

     

    "Chastity, this is clearly a game of chicken, so why

    not see how far Scarlett is willing to go," I replied. The look Christina
    gave me restored my faith in me; her eyes beamed at me, alight with an
    intellectual fire. I had one last thing to do while the chaos boiled one last
    time before the ebb: I hugged Rio.

     

    "I want you to break into Gabrielle's place," I

    whispered in her ear, "wait for her to come get you, and tell her this:
    There is no Cordelia Dresden."

     

    "Back off, Joker," Rio punched me. Rio trusted

    me not to put her in harm's way if I had another choice and Gabrielle knew that
    Rio would be the last person any sane individual would trust to do this.

     

    She gave no hint of a reply to my request. The assumption

    was, if Cordelia didn't know what we were up to, she couldn't figure out a way
    to stop us, and right now I wanted a way for us out of her little game here at
    FFU. My current theory was that the girl I knew as Cordelia didn't exist before
    she came here, she was an invented personality, and I wanted to know who the
    inventor was.

     

    Oh yeah, back to my actual life where my academic and

    social lives were in upheaval because my current nemesis (or one of them
    anyway) was a crusading idealist. I swear to God, if I survive this place, I
    will never forgive Aunt Jill for not sending me to the University of Hawaii,
    which was my first choice for college. All I had to worry about there was
    hurricanes, tsunamis, volcanoes, and the wrath of the island spirits for
    despoiling virgins, simple shit.

     

    "Zane, you will discuss the merits and sins of the

    concubines of King Solomon with me," Theresa said, as she passed me her
    backpack to carry. Life rolled back to semi-normal and we separated to make our
    way to our first classes of the day. That illusion took another ill turn when I
    entered English class with Ms. Goodswell. She gestured for me to come to her
    desk before the lesson began.

     

    "Zane," she informed me softly, "none of

    the female teachers or administrators at this school can give you orders, only
    suggestions. Only Doctor Jennings may truly compel you to do anything."

     

    This bombshell was the reason she said she trusted me

    back in Assembly. The only one making me do the right thing was me. I had never
    considered me Mr. Responsibility before so I was in for a crash course in
    having authority over 900 students and 100 teachers. I told Virginia Goodswell
    about my decision concerning my Handmaiden's Duty to get her input, then
    compelled her to treat me as any other student, because apparently, I'm in
    charge of students now.

     

    "There are old soldiers and there are bold soldiers,

    but there are very few old, bold soldiers," she reminded me. "Never
    forget, no matter how dark it may seem, Zane, you are never alone."

     

    "I could always use a picture of you in a white,

    low-cut bikini to inspire me," I hinted.

     

    "Mr. Braxton, by the authority vested in me by the

    mediator, I order you to take your seat so we can begin classes," she
    smirked. Oh, the irony: stymied by my own hubris.

     

    Celia Wanamaker snapped me up coming out of English

    class. Vivian was waiting for me and Raven was in tow, right up until Paige
    snapped her up. Celia had me name a biblical character for each letter of the
    alphabet. Paige had Raven quote bible verses, backwards. As if there was any
    doubt my day could get worse, it did so immediately.

     

    "Oh, the great Priest-King approaches!"

    screeched Rio on seeing me. "We all must genuflect, that's kneel down
    until your head touches the ground for you stupid bitches, until the Mediator
    passes." The horrible, horrible thing was that dozens of confused girls
    started doing just that.

     

    "Hold on," I held up my hands for attention,

    "Hold on. Rio is mistaken. Genuflecting is only done during the Holy Days
    of Christmas, Good Friday, and Easter."

     

    Okay, I made that up off the fly and I figured that I

    wouldn't be at school for Christmas, and Good Friday and Easter were next year
    and I'd worry about that then. For now:

     

    "Emily, Rebecca, Henrietta, and Magdalena, please

    carry Rio to her next class, by the legs and arms," I instructed some of
    the closest students. "If a door or other object gets in the way, don't
    hesitate to use her head as a battering ram."

     

    "Damn, Bro, that's harsh," Rio giggled from the

    floor. I knelt beside her.

     

    "Yeah," I whispered, "like being

    man-handled by four girls isn't going to turn you on."

     

    "Don't tell them that," she whispered back. I

    rose and continued on to class. A wiggling, squirming, cursing, and fighting
    Rio followed us.

     

    I went through the same rigmarole in Biblical Archeology.

    I told the teacher that using my authority over students, I was instructing her
    to instruct me as if I was any other student, because I was a student and this
    was the area of my authority; right? She bought into my reasoning with some
    relief.

     

    "How was it?" I mouthed to Rio once class was

    well on the way.

     

    "Two hands all the way up the thigh, one knows I

    forgot my undies and was thoroughly soaked, two titties grabbed," Rio
    described what she'd been subjected to, "and I got to bite Magdalena's
    ass. I love those soccer player asses. You are most likely the best friend I
    will ever know; thank you."

     

    "Always willing to help a fellow pervert out,"

    I grinned back. Rio winked, then returned to work. I needed all the humor I
    could get because it was going to be a long damn day. By the time I made
    Marksmanship at three o'clock, I was damn happy to shoot something. I got some
    relief by having my best day ever, scoring a 53 (out of a possible 100) at the
    range. When I finished, I noticed a large number of my club mates standing
    close by.

     

    WOMEN and the WORLD at LARGE

     

    "Yes?" I questioned the ladies clustered behind

    me at the firing line.

     

    "Oh, we are huddling behind your manliness,"

    Daphne, one of the better shooters, joked.

     

    "Manliness? Daphne, you just shot an 87. Hell, if

    you ladies want to be safe, stand in front of me, because apparently that's the
    one place my bullets don't go," I chided her.

     

    That was a slight exaggeration. I was a pretty good shot

    out to 50 meters, but when I have to use binoculars to even see the target some
    of these girls are nailing, I know I have a long way to go.

     

    "Zane, police your station," Hope instructed

    me. "Everyone, it is time for field training." This was the other
    part of marksmanship, sneaking around and spotting targets in the woods. We
    didn't use live rounds but it was still fun stuff.

     

    "Gung-ho!" I responded to Hope. I'd heard that

    this was the battle cry of an Asian-American unit in World War II; Japanese I
    think.

     

    "I'm Korean, Zane," Hope tried not to chuckle.

    "We are not exactly friends with the Japanese."

     

    "If I stop saying it will you ask your Daddy not to

    come?" I inquired hopefully.

     

    "If you keep saying it, I'll stop telling my Father

    I can't live without you," she countered.

     

    "You can't live without me?" I questioned.

     

    "Of course I can live without you, but I had to

    think of something to stop him from parachuting here in the dead of night and
    slitting your throat," she confided.

     

    "You are joking; right?" I worried. Hope was

    nonresponsive as we got our gear together for the hike. "Hope, tell me
    that was a joke." Once we passed into the forest, Hope was quiet,
    business-like and nothing but. We were a mile into our trek when Hope settled
    down to study the environs. Per procedure, Hope watched to her front and left;
    I crouched at her back, facing away, and watched to our rear and Hope's right.

     

    We would stay this way until Hope set up on the target,

    which was when I became her spotter. Since we weren't there yet, I scanned my
    area one more time, then cupped my right hand and reached behind me until I
    touched Hope's ass. I waited for a reaction of any kind but none came. Three
    seconds later I began to gently coast along her posterior, lightly squeezing
    her buttocks and rubbing along her cleft.

     

    With a careful ear, I caught Hope's breath gaining in

    intensity. A few seconds later, she reached back and tapped my arm lightly so I
    stopped. Hope then rose carefully and we continued on our way. During the
    entire encounter, neither one of us had deviated from our watchfulness, which
    gave the whole situation a greater erotic appeal for me.

     

    "Zane," Hope caught my attention as the last

    rifle and bullet was secured away, "I really wasn't sure how you would
    deal with me, being better than you. How do you do it?"

     

    "All the training and skill in the world isn't worth

    a damn if you won't fight," I tried to explain. "A willingness to
    fight without talent is a waste. Hope, you didn't defeat me; you beat me."

     

    She seemed to be searching for my definition of those two

    terms.

     

    "Let's walk over to Orienteering before Heaven

    pops," I suggested. "We can both pin Heaven down but short of killing
    her, I'm not sure how to stop her." Hope chuckled at that assessment and
    nodded. "Hope, you put me on the mat and made me tap out, you beat me. You
    haven't discouraged me from coming at you when I feel I'm more capable, you
    haven't defeated me."

     

    "Beating implies physical dominance but defeat is a

    state of mind," Hope replied as she stripped my definitions bare. I swung
    back my hand to spank her ass. Hope flinched slightly as instinct recognized
    the incoming blow and dictated a menu of responses, most of which involved
    causing me pain. I spanked her left ass cheek; Hope yelped and glared over her
    shoulder at me in feigned annoyance.

     

    "You are a very verbose wench," I shook my

    finger at her.

     

    "Do you want them to perform an extensive autopsy to

    figure out where I stuck that finger or are you going to remove it from my face
    right now?" she challenged me mirthfully. I stepped to her side, draped an
    arm around her waist; a second later she hesitantly echoed the gesture.

     

    When we got to Orienteering, Hope and I parted company

    and I joined my fellow students as Heaven stood before us. The silence dragged
    on, and on until I finally felt compelled to raise my hand.

     

    "Yes, Zane?" Heaven asked sweetly. You know;

    that 'sweetly' that says, I have an iron skillet to the head in my immediate
    future.

     

    "Class? Are we going to have class today?

    Please?" I mumbled.

     

    "I don't know, Zane," Heaven glared at me with

    a vicious smile stitched to her face. "Do we have your permission to have
    class today? Apparently we need to." Oh, fuck-buckets; Hope had probably
    had the same instructions and blown them off; Heaven was going a different way.

     

    "I understand," I announced with dignity as I

    stood and walked up beside Heaven before facing the rest of the class. "As
    your appointed mediator, I think we should come forth and pray on the matter.
    All of you come to the front and kneel in a semi-circle; you too Heaven."
    I put a hand on her shoulder and put pressure on her to kneel beside me, right
    beside me.

     

    The girls gathered around, Heaven was on her knees only

    inches from my crotch with her eyes flickering from my hard cock (I'm giving
    strong consideration to slamming that bastard in the middle of the US Tax Code
    to make it calm down) to my eyes. Soon I was in the center of a waist-level sea
    of slightly swaying female heads.

     

    "Let us pray," I intoned. "Lord, guide us and

    give us strength to be true to ourselves, have faith in the gifts of insight,
    determination, and self-worth you have given us. Also, give us the vision to
    see what is wrong, the knowledge to understand when we hear things that are
    nonsense, and the will to forge past those words so that we find our own voice.
    In Jesus Christ's name we pray; Amen."

    "Amen," the girls said, at varying volumes and

    with varying conviction. They were all there, on their knees, staring at me. I
    swear to God, if one of them had 'Bahhed, I'd have died on the spot.

    "Okay, who believes I'm more qualified to teach this

    class than Heaven?" I began. Two girls started to raise their hands then
    self-consciously reversed direction.

    "You are all correct; I am totally unqualified to teach

    this class. I am totally unqualified to tell any of you to do virtually
    anything. I don't know more about life than any of the rest of you do. At
    eighteen, I'm younger than most of you. I'm a guy, nothing more. You ladies
    don't need me. Really, do any of you have any need of me whatsoever?"

    "Sex," blurted out of the mouth of Ruth, one of

    the senior club members. No one said anything for a few seconds. Okay, I could
    deal with this.

    "Fine, sex. With the Purity Pledge here, do any of you

    think you would need me for sex?" Twelve of the fourteen girls raised
    their hands; counting Heaven made it thirteen. I wanted to be anywhere else but
    in the deathtrap of my own creation. Screw that; I wanted to crawl into a deep,
    dark hole and pull the dirt in behind me.

    "We hear you are really good at it," Benios tried

    to explain things to me.

    "Brandi told us all about blowjobs. Those seem safe

    enough with the Pledge," Michelle added. Heaven started snickering at my
    expense.

    "All right, everyone," Heaven raised her voice as

    she stood up, accidentally squeezing my cock through my pants as she did so,
    "let's get started, and if no one screws up today, we can have Thursday's
    class in Zane's bedroom."

    We finished the last class for the day and started leaving

    our outdoor classroom when Ruth put her hand on my lower arm.

    "Zane, does a blowjob violate the Purity Pledge?"

    she asked. That wasn't really what she was asking. Why would I know the
    specifics of a pledge that everyone knew I hadn't taken? No, what she was
    asking was if she could experiment with oral sex with me.

    The other girls were not so surreptitiously hanging around

    for the answer.

    "Honestly, I don't believe that fellatio is an

    acceptable alternative to vaginal sex unless it includes cunnilingus," I
    bullshitted. I believed that, but I was hoping the lingo would buy me an exit.

    "What?" Ruth stammered.

    "Oh, I know that," Michelle giggled.

    "Fellatio is when you take a man's phallus and put it in your mouth, and
    cunnilingus is when a man puts his mouth, down there," she pointed at her
    crotch.

    "Zane, do you do that too? Put your mouth, Ruth

    hounded me.

    "Sure," I confessed. "Every man should, but

    in reality, it is more than tongue work", I wiggled my tongue, "but
    finger work too. All you have to do is think how your fingers feel down there,
    except this time they are under someone else's control and you have a strong,
    flexible muscle added to the mix." I instantly knew I was missing
    something with this audience.

    "You touch yourself; right?" I questioned. By many

    of the guilty looks, I could tell that most of the class had, but a surprising
    number hadn't, Ruth included.

    "I never have," Ruth replied. "I was afraid

    I'd stop being a virgin." I nodded, walked over to the closest tree, and
    banged my head against it.

    "That's enough for today," Heaven intervened.

    "We can pick up this wonderful, non-orienteering discussion next
    time." She ushered me away. I was rather thankful to get away and into the
    company of someone I trusted. "Are you ready for tonight?"

    "You mean am I waiting to pack your tight ass and drag

    my fingernails over your back until I draw blood? Yes," I grinned down at
    her.

    "Evil!" she giggled. "You are sinister, vile,

    and an aberration to all that is pure in the world."

    "Well, you are purely wonderful," I countered.

    "So is this a case of opposites attract?"

    "Do you like to see me that way?" my transvestite

    lover teased.

    "Your legs on my shoulders as I drive into you; on your

    hands and knees; you looking down at me as you slide down that first time, your
    ass cheeks bouncing, with my hands kneading them as you face away, but most of
    all, with your head on my chest, asleep, your hair spilling over your eyes as
    you lay there, that's the best," I related.

    "How can you be lusty and sweet at the same time?"

    she murmured.

    "It's how you make me feel, Heaven," I explained.

    "It is no mystery, you are that good to me."

    "Best boyfriend ever," she whispered, as she

    hugged my arm tight. On the final approach to Heaven's dorm, she gave me a
    nudge.

    "So, how did you beat the ten-second rule?" Heaven

    prodded me.

    "We have a ten-second rule?" I questioned.

    "We don't, silly; it's Hope's rule," Heaven

    grinned. "No one holds her for more than ten seconds. She has, had
    proximity issues."

    "We were intimate," I pointed out. "That

    probably helps."

    "I hope so," Heaven laughed. "The first time

    Christina and I barged into her room, we found ourselves staring down the
    barrel of a gun. Chastity was her roommate and she nearly freaked because she
    didn't know Hope had an automatic, much less slept with one under her
    pillow."

    "Note to self: never climb in Hope's window looking for

    a midnight hook-up," I sighed.

    "Hey," Heaven playfully grumbled, "if you are

    crawling in anyone's window for some late-night booty, it had better be my
    window and my booty you are after, Mister."

    "Or what?" I teased. "Are we back to me being

    in a deep, dark hole, you with the only key, dressed up for me in black strips
    of leather?"

    That description dated back to our first day on campus

    together when she hated my very existence.

    "Bitch," Heaven growled with frustrated desire.

    "I'll see you at the car in ten minutes, then." I

    gave a double pump of the eyebrows and left. We had been invited by Officer
    Danica Campbell of the Lancaster PD for a barbeque so we could get
    reacquainted. It was something Heaven was really looking forward to (not that I
    minded).

    Danica's house needed a little yard work but was otherwise

    an unremarkable ranch style house with an attached carport. Heaven's hands kept
    fluttering at her sides and straightening out her skirt. Me; I was in a
    long-sleeved pull-over and jeans and was having a much easier time of it
    emotionally. My only problem was our timetable; I had to be back before nine.

    We could smell the burning charcoal from the front yard but

    I indicated to Heaven that we weren't friends enough to simply walk around back
    unannounced. We rang the doorbell, then rang it again. Heaven was going for a
    third, nervous try when Danica opened the door.

    "Hey, you two, come on in," she greeted us, and

    stepped aside so we could enter.

    The first aura I detected in Danica's home was of benign

    neglect; the house was inhabited but no one actually lived here. Everything
    looked old but not worn, except for one chair and the cabinet around the TV
    which had VHS tapes (?) and scores of DVDs from the past ten years. Danica was in
    a lumberjack shirt, jeans, and deck shoes with a noticeable lack of bra,
    panties, and socks.

    "I'm glad you two showed up," Danica said, talking

    to us as we followed her through the living room to the kitchen. We could see
    the grill cooking away on a concrete patio through a sliding glass door.

    "I almost showed up last night," Heaven blurted

    out, then looked mortified.

    "You would have had to wait a while," Danica

    joked. "I worked last night."

    "I would have put her to sleep on the doorstep, covered

    her in a blanket, and given her a garden gnome to use as a pillow," I
    joked. Heaven blushed furiously and punched me in the arm.

    "Be careful, Mister Braxton," Danica threatened me

    with a wink, "I have handcuffs, pepper spray, and a taser, behave."

    I was hoping that comical exchange would have reduced the

    tension. It almost worked. As Danica opened the sliding glass door, she turned
    to say something. I have no idea what it was that got into her but at that
    point, Heaven threw herself at our hostess, wrapped her arms around Danica's
    neck, and kissed the lady cop. Danica staggered out the door onto the patio,
    grabbed the doorsill before they toppled over, and after her obvious moment of
    panic, put her other arm around Heaven's waist.

    Third Wheel Syndrome was kicking in for a while as the two

    kept tickling each other's tonsils and rubbing their bodies together.

    "I, ah, wanted to kiss you since I talked to you on the

    phone," Heaven finally said. Danica stroked a finger along Heaven's left
    earlobe, wiggling it back and forth.

    "Mission accomplished," Danica smiled. "You

    don't date much, do you? That's not a condemnation; it's just, you have a raw
    intensity I haven't seen in a while. I like it." Heaven looked ready to
    dive into another lip frenzy when our hostess held her up. "Let's check on
    the grill, unless you like your pork chops and chicken burnt as hard as the
    coals that made 'em."

    Heaven gave Danica enough lead to make it to the grill and

    open it up. My friend coughed and choked as the smoke billowed out; it was
    Heaven's first outdoor barbeque, or at least the first that didn't involve a
    professional pit master and a whole steer.

    "Give her some room," I cautioned Heaven. "I

    hear those things are hot." It was my first time too, but they had similar
    things in Thailand so I wasn't totally lost.

    Eventually, I was forced to wrap my arms around Heaven from

    behind to keep her from bouncing all over the place. Her enthusiasm didn't
    bother me; she was fun and felt she had a lot of catching up to do. We chatted
    about her work and our school machinations. Danica made a crack about me and
    women putting me on my back, funny like a crutch.

    We gathered in her living room; it was the only room that

    had the seats to meet our needs with the meat, coleslaw, hush puppies, and lima
    beans to eat. There was the promise of sherbet if dinner didn't fill us up.
    Things were going so smoothly that I almost missed Danica's little ploy.

    "Heaven, since you are getting a beer, would you get me

    one too," Danica off-handedly mentioned. We were finishing up the meal and
    washing it down with the appropriate beverage, lemonade in my case and beer in
    theirs.

    "Sure," Heaven smiled warmly, and off she went.

    She didn't hear Danica get up and follow her into the kitchen, though Danica
    did give me a wink.

    The moment Heaven pulled the two lagers out of the

    refrigerator, Danica slipped up behind her and pressed her body into Heaven's.
    For a second, Heaven thought it was me and was looking over her shoulder to
    chastise me. I was following but was hanging back.

    "Zane, then she noticed it was Danica,

    "Huh?"

    "Hey, Precious," Danica purred to her, "it

    seems your hands are occupied;" gesturing to the beer in each. Danica
    stretched her arms around and cupped Heaven's breasts and began massaging them.
    Heaven tried to twist around but Danica didn't let her. She bit into Heaven's
    neck instead, sucking up and down from ear to shoulder.

    "The last time you snuck up on me; now it is my turn.

    How does it feel?" Danica continued. She pressed Heaven up against the
    refrigerator door, grinding her there for a while before letting Heaven turn
    and faced her.

    "It feels good," Heaven gulped, "but I know

    some other things I want to do to you that are better."

    Danica answered that by sensually sliding down Heaven's body

    until she was kneeling. From there she lifted Heaven's skirt, pulled down her
    double panties and started making kissing/slurping noises that made Heaven
    shudder in anticipation. Danica was bobbing in a slow, languid style that was
    pushing the tranny toward her own internal blaze. I saw the opportunity to come
    up and relieve Heaven of her beers before she dropped them.

    Heaven's hands dropped immediately to Danica's head and

    trembled with the desire to push Danica farther and farther down her cock.
    Danica held her off, having more blowjob experience than Heaven and I combined.
    I took the time offered to remove all our shirts and Heaven's bra before
    alternating kissing Danica's neck and back while playing with her tits, and
    going to Heaven and kissing her and teasing her nipples with my teeth.

    She was over-eager and was tapping Danica's crown inside a

    minute, indicating the shortness of her fuse. Heaven gave a muted squeak
    followed by,

    "Oh, God, that's so fucking good, take it, oh, God,

    take it!" Danica did a masterful job of soaking up everything Heaven had
    to give and draining her dry afterwards.

    Danica had to hold Heaven's hips to stop my lover from

    sliding to the ground on her ass.

    "I think we will all be passing on the sherbet," Danica

    grinned while licking her lips. Heaven nodded, first shakily but soon with much
    more assurance. I kicked off my shoes in my own endorsement of this plan and we
    were soon all migrating to Danica's bedroom.

    Heaven, new to the romantic aspects of sexuality, dove

    straight onto the bed and shimmied out of her skirt. Danica and I stopped at
    the foot of said bed and shed our pants (and underwear for me). As Heaven
    looked at us, I pulled Danica's hair aside and began kissing her from right
    beneath her ear down to the nape of her neck. Danica responded by pressing her
    backside into me and gyrating her ass on my crotch.

    Danica ran her left hand behind her back and began moving it

    sensually along my stomach to the base of my cock and up again. Her right hand
    stroked my thigh and hip on the other side. I countered by moving my left to
    her left breast, mauling it but leaving the nipple unmolested for now. My right
    hand went in a serpentine fashion to her crotch and hovered right above her
    clitoris.

    We played tag with our intimate parts long enough for Danica

    to start sweating and moaning against me.

    "Why aren't you married, again?" she snickered.

    "Oh, yeah, you being eighteen and all."

    "Are you too much woman for one man?" I countered.

    "Actually, I've been looking for someone special,"

    she confessed, but she wasn't looking at me when she said it. That wasn't lost
    on Heaven either; her jaw dropped. "Don't freak," Danica reassured
    her. "I know we don't have much in common, I'm a townie and you're a rich
    girl from somewhere else, but we have until spring if you want to hang
    out."

    It took Heaven a few moments to digest that.

    "I'd like that, Danica; I'd like that a lot," she

    smiled.

    "Well, I'd like it if you came over here and kissed me

    before your boyfriend drives me totally nuts," Danica teased her. Heaven
    got on her knees and waddled to the end of the bed to join us.

    "Wait," Heaven said at the last second, eyes wide

    with surprise. "I have a boyfriend and a girlfriend, I rock!" and
    then she dove into Danica's lips. Danica was propelled into me by Heaven's
    passionate embrace. She reciprocated by moving her hand off my hip and onto
    Heaven's semi-rigid cock.

    Heaven's phallus hardened quickly enough and she upped the

    tempo by buoying up her breasts and initiating a nipple fight between her tits
    and Danica's, wow, a freaking advantage I hadn't thought of.

    "Let s, Danica gulped for air " get on, the bed.

    I want some, of this, in me," she pulled on Heaven's cock.

    Oh, yeah, this was the Heaven-Danica show and I was second

    fiddle, and I felt it was glorious. 'You are known not by what you do but by
    what you leave behind,' or so yet another saying goes. Danica and Heaven were
    happy with one another, even if only for a little while. That 'while' included
    Heaven retreating up the bed as Danica followed and I pursued her.

    "Have you been a good girl?" Danica quizzed

    Heaven. "Do we need a condom?" clarified the issue.

    "No, no, I've only been with Zane," Heaven

    answered.

    "That's hardly a ringing endorsement for safe

    sex," Danica chuckled.

    "Damn, that's just cold," I groaned. "For

    your information, if my partner wasn't a virgin, she was someone I know
    intimately."

    "So you are not doing it with that Warlord chick living

    in your house now?" Danica persisted.

    "How do you even know about that? It happened

    Sunday," I wondered.

    "Zane," Danica sighed patiently, "I'm a cop

    and your house is like two miles away."

    "Can we get back to concentrating on the sex?"

    Heaven grumbled. "I'll wear a condom if you want. I'll wear a harem girl
    outfit if you want, as long as it leads to sex with you."

    "That won't be, necessary," Danica murmured as she

    positioned Heaven's cock between her labia then began to push down.

    I was working out what my place in this could be when I

    spotted the bottle of lubricant (generic) boldly sitting on Danica's
    nightstand, not very subtle at all. I shifted over, got the bottle, then got
    around behind them once more.

    "Can I join in?" I asked.

    "I trust you," Danica purred. Silly her; I'm

    behind her with a source of lube and a passion to use it. I poured some out on
    Danica's cleft and let it ooze down toward her cunt. I let it cascade over
    three fingers before sealing it up again. With my left hand, I began working a
    finger into Danica's anus, and with my right, I worked another into Heaven's.

    "Oh," Danica grunted, as I slipped past her

    sphincter. Heaven's response was to moan sensually. It took me a little while
    to not only work a finger in but a second one in as well; then the fun began.
    With Heaven, I began both pumping and making a series of circular motions; with
    Danica, though, I pressed down until I was counter-massaging Heaven's cock
    through the walls of her rectum and cunt.

    "Oh, my fucking God!" shouted Danica. "That

    feels great; she's really grinding against me."

    "Keep that up," gasped Heaven. "I, I can feel

    your fingers." Okay, I got this one right. I could also feel the
    sympathetic impulses growing between Danica's vaginal walls and Heaven's cock;
    they weren't going to last long. Drilling Heaven's butthole in rapid-fire
    fashion sent her crashing ahead of the wave.

    "Dan, Dan, Danica, Hell, yeah!" Heaven screamed as

    she slammed upward into the lady cop. Danica's back bowed and a low growling
    noise reverberated through her body. Both tried to use their anal muscles to
    grind my finger bones together; for the orgasms they were riding through, it
    was worth it.

    Danica shivered through one last orgasmic burst then settled

    gently down on Heaven. Heaven reached around with her arms and ran them up and
    down Danica's back. Our hostess pushed off her lover's body with her elbows on
    the mattress and kissed her nose.

    "That felt wonderful," she smiled down at Heaven.

    Heaven didn't immediately respond. "Is something wrong?" Danica
    worried.

    "I, um, it was really nice, Danica, but, Heaven worked

    through the words.

    "But?" Danica asked.

    "But I think I'm into guys," Heaven gave her

    worried confession. "I'm sorry; what we did felt good but what sent me
    over the top was, "

    "Oh," Danica seemed to deflate.

    "Hold on," I intervened, even as my fingers were

    still slowly working them both. "Heaven, you liked Danica's blowjob;
    right?"

    "Yes. It was wonderful," Heaven brightened up.

    "She's, you are, she looked into Danica's eyes " the best I've ever
    had."

    "Still, you like it up your ass, don't you?" I

    prodded. Heaven bit her lip and rolled her head to the side. Danica pushed
    herself onto all fours and sighed.

    "Well, damn," she sighed, "I was sort of

    hoping, "

    "Danica, would you consider screwing Heaven's ass?

    Giving it a chance?" I hazarded.

    "I'd give it a shot," Danica replied after a

    moment's hesitation. Being with a girl was new; being with a transgender was
    new; and now being the driving force in anal sex was going to be new too.

    "I'll get dressed and go out to the car," I

    winked. "Surprise, surprise; I worried something like this would happen so
    I brought a few things along."

    I was afraid that when I got back from the car with my

    backpack holding the strap-on, that a chill would have set in. I shouldn't have
    worried; Danica was surprisingly passionate and Heaven was sheer surprise
    itself. They were cuddled face to face exchanging small kisses and stroking
    each other's hair.

    "I just want you both to know," Danica held up a

    warding hand, "if that thing is longer than my arm, I'm calling this
    off." I presented the device for her approval and while it could be
    intimidating, it wasn't scarier than Heaven's normal equipment. "I'm glad
    that's going into you and not me," Danica ended up teasing Heaven. Not to
    be outdone, Heaven rolled onto her stomach and wiggled her upraised ass in the
    air.

    "Oh, she's begging for it," Danica laughed.

    "Yes, she does, and if you think that's sweet, imagine

    how nice it is to wake up with her ramming that pole in while riding you,"
    I painted the picture.

    "Is there any position she doesn't like?" Danica

    inquired.

    "I'm right here, my ass up in the air. Please, somebody

    do something," Heaven whined.

    "Not that I know of," I ignored Heaven's plea.

    "You could try it in the shower, bent over the sofa, heels up in the
    La-Z-Boy, or hanging from the pull-up bar, she's quite strong."

    "Oh, hmm, thanks, Zane; I'll explore those

    opportunities," Danica grinned.

    "Hello, ass here, needs stuffing," Heaven became

    more insistent.

    "She's shameless," Danica teased happily.

    "Absolutely," I laughed, "but if one of us

    doesn't fulfill her needs real soon, violence will ensue."

    "Zane, you warm her up and I'll figure out how to put

    this thing on," Danica instructed me as she took hold of her sexual toy.

    "About damn time," Heaven panted as I worked my

    first finger in again. I'd oiled up several fingers before handing the lube to
    Danica to prepare her artificial cock with. Heaven's anus was already pliable
    from our activity so it took only two minutes to work the second and third
    finger in. By that time, both Danica and Heaven were ready.

    "This is weird," Danica mumbled, as she placed her

    phallic head against Heaven's sphincter. "Let me know if this, she got
    out before Heaven pushed back and gasped. "Doesn't that hurt?"

    "Makes me feel full," Heaven gasped.

    "Push." Danica did indeed push, and spanked Heaven for good measure.

    Now that I was freed up again, I elected to recline beside

    Heaven and watch her get fucked by Danica. Heaven and I made eye contact; that
    totally free, blissful look was exceptionally special for me. I'd seen Heaven
    afraid far too often. I'd seen her furious far too often as well.

    "Zane," Heaven perked up, "get over here. I

    want your cock. I want it coming and going."

    "Revenge," taunted Danica. Heaven and I had given

    Officer Campbell simultaneous oral and anal sex, and now Heaven was getting the
    same treatment. I sat my ass on the pillow in front of Heaven's face, legs
    spread wide. She grabbed my cock in both hands (my cock is so massive, its
    ability to block out the Sun often cows primitive tribes, or maybe Heaven has
    small hands) and yanked it forward somewhat painfully until she could lick the
    tip.

    "Come on, Zane," Danica egged me on, "take

    hold of her head and fuck her like a cheap slut." A shudder passed head to
    foot through Heaven's body and she gave out a small sob.

    "Heaven," I asked cautiously, "do you want to

    stop?"

    "I'm being fucked like a slut, Zane," she replied

    tearfully. "I'm being fucked like a slut."

    You never know with some people. Danica gave me a worried

    look so I gave her a quick smile and a nod. Heaven wanted to be a woman, but
    almost as important was that she wanted to be seen and treated like a woman. It
    may have played out in Heaven's imagination that she had gone to some seedy bar
    looking all hot and sexy, then a couple had picked her up so they could treat
    her like a bad little girl.

    I raised my hips, feeding more of my cock into Heaven's

    mouth.

    "Spank your bitch's ass," I teased Danica. She

    responded by alternating noisy but not very painful slaps to our tranny's
    buttocks. Heaven wanted the tease, not the real pain, and Danica was right
    there for her.

    Once we had a good rhythm going, I could feel Danica's cock

    slamming at its deepest impact, Heaven squirming and squealing with the
    pleasure and her tongue and throat swirling around my oral intrusion. She
    slurped and sucked desperately while a small amount of drool marked her cheek
    and jaw. Heaven began making whimpering noises along with the grunts when
    Danica drove in deeper.

    All the sizzling sex I'd been forced (yeah, right) to watch

    sent me over the edge first.

    "Heaven, babe, here it comes," I chanted several

    times before I finally did shoot gobs and gobs, so much it shot out her nose
    and mouth. Okay, not really that much, but I certainly felt some relief.

    Heaven swallowed with some degree of urgency because she was

    at her tipping point as well.

    "Oh, God; oh, God; oh, God, Danica, FUCK!" she

    cried out, then bucked up hard against Danica. On the second buck, Danica took
    hold of Heaven by her elbows. Heaven rocked a few more feeble times onto the
    strap-on but her energy was temporarily spent.

    Danica wrapped her right and then her left arm around

    Heaven, pulling her into an upright, kneeling embrace, her breasts squished
    against Heaven's back.

    "Are you okay, Precious?" Danica panted next to

    her lover's ear.

    "I, oh, yeah, I feel great," Heaven wheezed.

    "I also, seem to have, made a mess, on the bed."

    "I planned for that," Danica answered with a kiss

    to Heaven's neck. "I was hoping we'd end up here. By the way, do you want
    me to pull this out now?"

    "Yeah, my ass is getting a bit sore, muscles

    stretched," Heaven shivered. I wiggled forward so that Danica could push
    Heaven against me as she withdrew the artificial phallus from its resting place
    up Heaven's back door.

    When the last of it slipped free, Heaven gave a brief little

    hiccup, then melted into my arms.

    "Damn, I'm so glad I met you," she murmured.

    "Thanks," Danica and I said together, then laughed

    at the confusion. Heaven gingerly curled into my lap while Danica sat back and
    worked off the sexual aid that had brought so much pleasure.

    "Well, that was different," Danica mused.

    "I'm not sure how much I enjoyed it but I can't say it turned me
    off."

    "Umm, that was good sex," Heaven smiled at us

    both. "I like good sex." I gave her a little nudge and communicated
    as best I could by eye contact alone. "Thank you, Danica," she added.
    "I really liked that, what you did for me."

    "In that case, we really should do it again,"

    Danica said nonchalantly. Heaven perked up right away.

    "Right now?" she hoped.

    "No," I cut that conversation right off. "I

    need to get back to campus, and that means you have to get back as well."

    "But, Heaven sounded hurt " Danica, that means

    we can't, "

    "I know," Danica interrupted. "Zane has church

    work tomorrow and then I'm at work for the next five nights, so, maybe next
    Tuesday?"

    "I'd like that," Heaven became excited once more.

    She crawled over to Danica and began kissing the cop and running her hands all
    over her body.

    "Bathroom, clothes, kisses goodbye, and then we have to

    go," I prodded Heaven. She looked over her shoulder at me with deep
    disappointment. Finally, she sighed and nodded. The rest of our visit passed
    quickly enough. Heaven behaved, I cleaned up the strap-on and myself, and we
    left Danica with some thank-you's and a bemused look on her face. I knew that
    expression; people had described me as having it after my second date with
    Heaven too.

    The BIRTH OF The JANIsSARIES

    When we returned to campus, I felt my stress level rise once

    more. This time I was reasonably sure I had a plan but I needed some help. I
    sent out some messages for people to gather, and for a special few, I sent
    people to get the girls I wasn't sure would come otherwise. I barely got back
    to my dorm room before the fire tribal meetings that had taken place there
    broke up.

    I wasn't there to say much but I did impress upon the

    students that this was my turf and I wasn't ceding one inch to Ms. Scarlett's
    scheme or to any one tribe.

    The group that I'd assembled was very eclectic, some by

    force and a few of them I barely knew at all. Of the staff, I brought in Dana
    Gorman, because she was the prior Head of Security and our current Physical
    Education Coach, and Gabrielle Black, because she was the current Head of Security
    and I didn't want to build an internal police force without her advice and
    consent.

    On the justice side of things, I brought in Doctor Bryce

    Kennedy [FYI: she is a woman], the head of the Pre-Law program, Ms. Hudson
    Lane, our school lawyer, and Ms. Virginia Goodswell, because I trusted her
    judgment where teachers and teaching were involved. Despite the oddity of the
    situation, they all answered my summons and didn't look frighteningly pissed at
    my request.

    Student-wise, there was a sea of familiar faces, if not

    friendly ones. Only Mhain Reynard had been brought here under threat of force
    by Hope and Chastity. When most of the two visiting tribes had cleared out, I
    began my meeting.

    "What I have to say may ramble a bit but please be

    patient; we are creating something new here," I began. "Has anyone
    heard of the janissaries?"

    Iona raised her hand, as did Hope, Christina, and Simone

    Brady (former Junior Class President).

    "For the rest of you, there was a Muslim empire of

    Turks who ruled much of Eastern Europe and the Middle East. They would levy a
    tax against their Christian subjects of young sons, and they would take these
    boys, force their conversion to Islam, and then use them as elite soldiers and
    palace guards for the Sultans."

    "No, I'm not asking anyone to convert," I warded

    off some of the more hateful looks, "but the principle elements of what I
    say will make sense, I promise. These Janissaries soon rose up to become the
    chief officials of the Turkish government, the most loyal and trusted of all
    the Sultan's men. They were both the military and the civil authority of the
    Empire." I let that sink into the crowd of bright young women I'd
    assembled.

    "So you want us as your personal guard?" Kylie

    Frik, a sophomore candidate for Class President, sneered. Clearly, she was
    thinking harem, not what I had planned. Hannah Cartwright, her opposite in the
    sophomore camp, figured it out.

    "You want us to be a police force and, I'm guessing by

    the presence of a few Law types, to be judges as well. You want a shield between
    you and direct involvement of things you might do."

    "Close, but no cigar," I grinned to Hannah. She

    liked me well enough but she didn't really know me or the twisted way my mind
    worked. "You wouldn't be my shield; I would be yours. The Janissaries get together
    and decide policy and how to best enact it; I give it my blessing; and you go
    do what you want to do while I take the heat for things when they go
    wrong."

    Temperance(Note: introduced in Chapter 7) and Dana both

    laughed. Christina and company knew better than to judge my madness before
    hearing the whole story.

    "The Janissaries ended up ruling the Ottoman Turk

    Empire in the name of their Sultan, who they kept as a virtual prisoner in his
    own palace, Simone Brady insightfully pointed out " for almost 200
    years."

    "Wait. Are we going to imprison Zane?" Millicent

    interrupted. "That's more than a little odd."

    "No. I'm going to select ten Advocates and ten, well, I

    didn't know what to call them so I was thinking we'd call them the Nameless,
    the enforcers of the Advocates' decisions," I explained.

    "How is this going to relate to school elections?"

    Simone asked.

    "I think elections are toast for this year,

    Simone," I related my fears. "The purpose for them has been
    short-circuited and that is why I asked you and a few other Rhaine supporters
    here tonight. No student government can exist at this school without your
    backing."

    "But we don't like you or even want you on

    campus," Rhaine spoke up. "Why would we buy into this?"

    "He's the only game in town," Christina pointed

    out coolly. "Without school elections, all you can do is take over roughly
    half the tribes, and then what? Zane is your mediator so he can break down
    everything you try to build, if you think he's that petty."

    "At the end of the day, ladies, Vice Chancellor

    Scarlett has dumped this on my lap, and I think its point is that you need a
    man to give you guidance in your lives, unless you keep to your tight little
    tribes she's assigned you," I said.

    "I'm going against that because I don't believe you need

    me to run things here at FFU," I persisted. "No one in this room knew
    what my idea was before coming into this room, no one, not even Iona and Rio,
    my closest friends. There is no trick here. What I envision is an organization
    above the tribes, keeping the peace and encouraging unity."

    "Advocates work in ad hoc teams to solve disputes; each

    litigant will choose an advocate to represent their case, working out a
    compromise whenever possible. Only unsolvable cases would be brought before me,
    the Mediator, and I would hear both arguments and render a decision. It would
    be a 'nuclear option' to hold over the litigants' heads."

    "So you would still lord it over us," Mhain

    addressed me for the first time, though she did spit on the ground afterwards
    and she still wouldn't use my name.

    "I'm doing that right now, Mhain," I sighed.

    "I didn't ask for this; it was tossed like a live grenade into my lap. If
    I run away, you are left isolated and at the mercy of this experiment. If I
    stay, you have some hope of self-government."

    "That still leaves you with authority over all the

    girls in this school. I'm not sure my father will like that," Simone
    pointed out.

    "Simone, there could well be some moment when you are in

    this room alone with me, and nine other advocates, and ten Nameless. And what
    do you think would happen to me if I did one inappropriate thing?"

    "Speaking of which, one of us will be in that

    room," Christina stated. "Who have you decided shall be the selected
    ones?" I had to smile.

    "I don't do the actual choosing," I smirked.

    "That is what I brought the teachers for. Doctor Kennedy and Ms. Hudson
    can pick out the best legal minds to be Advocates as well as coach them in how
    student court works."

    "Ms. Black and Ms. Gorman can nominate the best choices

    for the Nameless. The Advocates will be public knowledge but the Nameless shall
    only be known by the select teachers, the Advocates, and me, the Mediator. On
    official business they will wear black masks or something like that to give
    them an official air with a hint of fear," I concluded.

    "That is a bit too much theatrics," Bryce Kennedy

    declared.

    "I disagree," Gabrielle surprised me by speaking.

    "Sure, the girls will suspect who the ten Nameless are, but they will not
    know with absolute certainty. That is an incredible advantage in the psychology
    of a confrontation, decreasing the chance of violence."

    "I will not be party to this perversion," Mhain

    declared as she stood up. "I suggest anyone who fears for their soul will
    do likewise."

    "Why is this douche here again?" Rio sniped. Rio,

    like Mercy and Iona, was here as an observer.

    "Mhain's here because she represents a portion of the

    student body. You can't have a democracy if you start off by excluding people
    unless you look forward to a return to civil war in your near future," I
    explained. Simone and Kylie stood with Rhaine but didn't make to leave. Mhain
    shook her head in disgust and made for the stairs.

    "Ms. Reynard, why are you running away?" the

    senior educator in the room spoke.

    "I'm not running away," she turned and insisted.

    "He shouldn't even be at this school with the rest of us and everyone else
    is too blind to see it."

    "Okay, I agree with you that Mr. Braxton shouldn't be

    here," Doctor Kennedy nodded. "That doesn't explain your cowardice in
    the face of adversity."

    "I'm not a coward!" Mhain shouted.

    "Then you are saying that everyone else in this room

    is," Doctor Kennedy continued.

    "I, Mhain stammered.

    "I joined the staff as an educator at Freedom Fellowship

    to protect the ladies under my charge, to teach them to the best of my ability
    to be good Christians and good lawyers in the Christian cause," the
    teacher detailed.

    "Nowhere did I sign on to pick and choose the struggles

    I would embrace," Bryce continued. "Every believer has the option of
    retreating into the shadows where it is safe, but that is not what I teach. You
    must have the faith to fight even when things look bleak because that is where
    the real victory lies. Thank you for listening. Please scurry off and hide now
    because your actions so far bring shame to true female Christians."

    Mhain was floored. I was floored too, but then realized that

    lying on the ground beside her would be counter-productive.

    "Please stay," Rhaine broke the silence. "Things

    will be hard enough with you at our side. It will be nearly impossible without
    you, especially next year when the current seniors graduate."

    Mhain still moved around me as if I was a plague-carrier but

    resumed her seat.

    "I want to establish some ground rules. I did not ask

    for this responsibility but now that I have it, I'm going to make the most of
    it. What I want is things that are good for this school," I stated.

    "Like?" Hudson Lane prodded me.

    "Like campus-sponsored summer trips to Israel, maybe an

    exchange program with other all-female religious schools to share missions and
    traditions, missionary work with female Christian groups in the Developing
    World, and outreach programs with the University of Virginia," I
    suggested. There was a pause because sometimes I'm not a total freaking moron.

    "How would we pay for all that?" Rhaine

    questioned.

    "This school is loaded, or hasn't anyone else noted

    that all our stuff is new? And since no senior-class women remark on it, it
    appears to be a common occurrence," I responded.

    "That doesn't mean we will be given the money to

    spend," Christina joined in.

    "Ah," I scoffed. "I'm the Mediator; I'll

    simply ask for it and they will give it to me."

    "Exactly how did you come to this delusion?"

    Hannah Cartwright asked, but I knew she spoke for the majority present.

    "Do you know for a fact I don't have the

    authority?" I grinned. "The worst she can do is say 'no.' Actually,
    the worst she can do is say 'no' while publicly ridiculing me with
    laughter."

    "I can't believe we are sitting here talking about a

    possible future for our campus built upon a hypothesis of how power works on
    this campus, a rather weak hypothesis at that," Simone shook her head.

    "That is incorrect," Dana said. "It relies on

    how much Vice Chancellor Scarlett wants this experiment of hers to work, and in
    my opinion, she wants this pretty bad."

    "Fine. If we do this, how long do we have to keep it

    secret?" Temperance inquired.

    "We don't," I stated calmly. "This isn't

    going to be a totally open democracy but we shouldn't be overly secretive. Once
    we have the tribal leadership established, they come in as a parliamentary
    body. I put my hare-brained schemes past them and give them the right to
    impeach Advocates and Nameless."

    "Wait," Mhain growled. "We are doing all this

    just so the elected tribal leaders can get rid of it all? That's crazy."

    "No," Millicent championed my cause, "that's

    democracy. Zane can counter their decisions, it is in his power to do so, but
    do you think he'd ever do that?"

    "He's evil," Mhain stated with absolute

    conviction.

    "That's it; she's dead," Rio snarled as she stood

    up. Mercy hooked an arm around her waist to hold the hothead back.

    "What safeguards would you want?" I asked.

    "Let us vote to expel you," she demanded fiercely.

    "So driving me from a place I've come to consider a

    second home is the only thing that will satisfy you?" I sighed. "I
    don't know you but you appear to be hell-bent on making me miserable. Please
    explain that to me."

    "You are a whore and you turn women into whores,"

    she spat. Whether the other women believed it or not, every one of them knew
    that was going too far; some were absolutely furious. I stood up and rubbed the
    bridge of my nose, trying to not obey my instinct, which was to slap the crap out
    of anyone who maliciously called a woman a whore.

    "That was uncalled for," I said softly. I started

    stripping my shirt off. Mhain suddenly looked a tiny bit afraid, although she
    was still vastly self-righteous through and through. Bryce looked ready to intervene
    but Dana put a hand on her arm to designate she should give me some leeway.

    "Mhain, would you define me as totally irredeemable and

    destructive to this institution?" I inquired with an even tone.

    "Absolutely," she snarled.

    "Valarie, knife," I requested. The teachers were

    seconds from coming out of their seats and shutting me down. Val swept out her
    butterfly knife from her back and flipped it's blade out before giving it to
    me. I took it, handle extended, blade resting against my wrist. The only one
    not on the edge of freaking was Gabrielle, who looked, well, pretty much as she
    always looked.

    I walked up to Mhain, caused her a bit of pain when I

    grabbed her right arm and pulled it toward me. I slapped the blade's hilt into
    her palm, then raised the blade to the level so that the blade tip pricked the
    spot between my ribs, next to my heart.

    "Here you go," I growled. "Be a hero. Kill

    the beast. You will never have a better opportunity than this."

    "I won't let you make me a murderer," she worked

    out angrily after a stunned moment of silence.

    "Fine, someone give me a pen so I can menace Mhain with

    it. That makes it justifiable homicide," I countered. By the looks on
    Hudson's and Doctor Kennedy's faces, I had just created a mockery of how the
    real legal system worked.

    "Go ahead, Ms. Reynard," Dana Gorman sounded

    bored. "No one here will contradict your story. Do the world a favor and
    remove Zane. It is your Christian duty, after all; right?"

    For a second, I thought the crazy bitch was going to kill

    me. She tried pushing the knife forward and blood welled and seeped from the
    puncture.

    She was looking into my eyes with that fanatical gleam in

    her's shining through, but the eyes are also the windows to the soul. It takes
    a certain kind of individual to look into a person's eyes and kill them in cold
    blood. I'll give her this much; she put her left hand on the knife and tried to
    drive the blade deeper one more time.

    With a growl of frustration and rage, she took a half-step

    back and dropped the knife.

    "This proves nothing," she shouted at me.

    "Then pick up the knife," I countered. "If

    you can't bring yourself to kill me, take out a kidney or perforate my liver.
    That should remove me for the semester."

    "All this proves is that you are crazy and evil,"

    she was now starting to hyperventilate.

    "But can I stay?" I grilled her. "You have

    the power to make me leave so make me leave; don't chicken out and hand that
    burden to someone else. You don't get to have it both ways."

    "I'll give it to her both ways," Rio mumbled in a

    way that made it clear she was way past infuriated. Luckily, Mhain didn't hear
    or ignored her.

    Mhain was still having trouble breathing and now added

    shivering to the act.

    "Pick up the knife and hand it to me," I demanded.

    She glared but obeyed. I wiped the blade on my trousers, flipped it closed, and
    returned it to Valarie. "Mhain, please sit down." The nut didn't skip
    back to her seat but she grudgingly did as I asked.

    "I think we can agree to pick up the discussion tomorrow,"

    Virginia Goodswell stood and announced. "Someone get Zane medical
    attention."

    "We will discuss the gross miscarriage of educator

    responsibility by even allowing a student to arm another student in an apparent
    rush at suicide," Doctor Kennedy grumbled.

    "Mr. Braxton was never in any danger," Gabrielle

    gazed on the legal scholar coolly. "At the point where Ms. Reynard's
    muscles gathered the impetus to actually penetrate the pectoral muscles of Mr.
    Braxton, I would have incapacitated her. There was no danger; thus no
    dereliction of duties."

    "He handed her a knife, placed it in her hands, and

    aimed the point over his heart," Kennedy persisted.

    "Zane was certainly willing to get himself stabbed but

    Mhain wasn't willing to do the deed," Gabrielle restated herself.

    "But Mr. Braxton had no way of knowing that,"

    Doctor Kennedy pointed out. Every woman, except Mhain and one other, stared at
    her in disbelief.

    "Zane," Virginia Goodswell looked to me, "how

    did you know Mhain wouldn't stab you?"

    "I didn't know; I'm not a mind-reader, but I reasoned

    that she would not presume to ignore absolute authority due to her upbringing.
    In her mind, no matter what crime a man commits, she should report it to a man
    to deal with," I replied.

    "If there was no risk then that was not a real

    test," Mhain spat.

    "Eu contraire; all you had to do was own up to your own

    actions and emotions and I'd be dead now," I respond coldly. "All you
    had to do was admit that you hate me for purely personal reasons and not
    because of anything God directed you to do."

    To be continued in part 25, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    0 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 23

    To be continued in part 23, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 23
    Zane Spars with the minds of the Faculty

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



    "You are quite the James T. Kirk in this Undiscovered

    Country of Freedom Fellowship University," Doctor Scarlett eventually
    spoke up. I didn't know who that was but I had a feeling it wasn't a modern
    Christian author.

    "Who?" I asked. Doctor Scarlett blinked.

    "James T. Kirk, Captain of the Starship Enterprise,

    from Star Trek," she seemed confused that I didn't know who this guy was.

    "Wait, you mean that bald guy? I thought he was named

    something else," I wondered.

    "That's Jean Luc Picard, who was the captain in the

    second series called Star Trek: The Next Generation," she corrected me. It
    was somewhat amazing to me that the Vice Chancellor was a science fiction buff.
    Who knew?

    "Oh, wait, you mean that guy that Chris Pine

    plays?" I thought I figured it out. "Thank you; he is kind of
    hot."

    "No," she corrected, "that is the new series

    of movies, but it is the same character." I nodded as the pieces slowly
    came together.

    "Ah, the Green Orion Slave Girl," I finally clued

    in, "and that black babe who later showed up on Heroes." Sensing
    Doctor Scarlett's exasperation I added, "I remember ladies better than I
    do men."

    "Obviously," she noted. "I did not call you

    to my office to discuss trivia, Mr. Braxton, "

    "Please, call me Zane," I interrupted then,

    "and I apologize for interrupting. May I call you Victoria?"

    "Doctor Scarlett will do," she shook her head.

    "As I was saying, I asked you here to discuss your integration into this
    school so that we can avoid some of the problems experienced in the past."

    I looked at her; she looked back, expecting me to say

    something, but I didn't.

    "As the sole eligible male on campus, what do you see

    as your role here?" she pressed on.

    "Uhmm, Doctor Scarlett, I am a student here, that is my

    role. Are you implying that I'm looking for something special because I am a
    guy?" I questioned.

    "Mr. Braxton, Zane, you are a guy, you have remodeled

    your personal quarters into a bordello, and there is evidence of you having
    sexual relations with multiple female students," she responded. "How
    is that not 'something special'?"

    "The administration stuck me in the attic, then told me

    I could set up my room any way I saw fit," I clarified. "The vast
    majority of my room is set aside for my fellow freshmen to have a place to
    unwind and relax."

    "I've never violated any girl's Purity Pledge, though a

    few have reconsidered it after meeting me," I admitted. "I've been in
    a few fights, I'm not proud of that. I did as much as I could do to resist
    Chancellor Bazz, I am proud of that. What she was doing was ten shades of wrong
    and I don't run away from a righteous fight."

    "Zane, I am not condemning you for defending the women

    in your life, nor for having a healthy libido," Doctor Scarlett stunned me
    with a lack of blame being tossed my way. I worked that over in my mind until I
    figured out what was going on.

    "So, do you have any recommendations on what I could do

    differently to fit in?" I inquired.

    The problem was, this wasn't about me fitting in. She wasn't

    lauding my sexuality and she was trying to throw me off-center by the little
    annoying phone call game, followed by this sympathetic interpretation of my
    school life to date. I knew she wanted to manipulate me but I didn't know why.
    I had to get her to tip me her hand so I could figure out what the game was.

    "Are you familiar with the concept of Christian Female

    Tribalism?" Scarlett opened.

    "I get the feeling it has something to do with the six

    framed articles from non-Christian magazines hanging on your wall," I
    noted. "Also, you are clearly the darling of the Christian media," I
    added, as I tallied up the dozen other articles attesting to her fame.

    "I haven't dedicated my life's work for the sake of

    popularity," Doctor Scarlett smiled (sure, right). "I am looking into
    the relationship between Jesus Christ's teachings, men and women. My research
    has led me to believe that women exist in a more spiritually pure form when
    solely in the company of other women."

    "Where do men fit into this picture?" I

    questioned.

    "Men provide the ultimate guidance, of course, as well

    as their roles in procreation and raising male children past the age of
    eleven," Doctor Scarlett related. "Women are happiest and most
    effective when they form their own networks and hierarchies."

    "You don't date much, do you?" I had to ask.

    "Mr. Braxton, I have lived a chaste life in pursuit of

    my studies," she answered.

    "Outside of your father, Victoria, have you ever lived

    under a man's guidance?" I wondered. It was a calculated move to use her
    Christian name.

    "It is Ms. Scarlett, Zane, and I have relied on a

    variety of pastors for spiritual guidance over the years," she stated.

    "Okay," I stood up, "we have nothing to

    discuss then." She didn't yell at me as I headed for the door.
    "You've never been in love and I can tell you have a poor estimation of
    romance."

    "You would be incorrect, Zane; I have been in love but

    I chose purity over sinfulness," she countered.

    "My faith is based on God being love, without

    reservation, restriction, or guilt. I know exactly where you are coming
    from," I said with my hand on the doorknob as I looked over my shoulder.

    "You are seeking validation for the mistakes you've

    made over your lifespan and you are willing to sacrifice the young ladies at
    the school." I was getting angry.

    "I was hoping for something better but it seems like a

    different conductor but the same old music, Doc."

    "That is not so," Doctor Scarlett stayed calm.

    "I am not attempting to drive you or any other student off campus. I am
    not your enemy."

    "That is simple enough to resolve," I nodded.

    "What is your perfect women's society view and response to
    promiscuity?"

    "Lust is a sin; women should resist sin as vigorously

    as men," she countered.

    "The seven deadly sins are Catholic, not the words of

    Jesus," I grinned. "In fact, the first list wasn't even created until
    the 4th century after Christ."

    "That does not make them any less valid," Doctor

    Scarlett offered.

    "What is the cut-off date for Bible legitimacy?" I

    turned and faced her. "1000 Ace? Today, here, and now? Who is to say I
    can't create new scripture, then?"

    "I apologize, Zane," she mused, "but you

    hardly seem to be someone touched by the hand of God with a gift of
    prophecy."

    "Do I have to lay on hands to prove it?" I beamed.

    I had finally been able to interject sexual innuendo into the conversation. She
    didn't respond like a damn normal person, no. Doctor Scarlett stood up, walked
    around her desk and came to a stop barely a foot from me. I am not so easily
    deterred.

    I leaned into the doctor until my nose was at the crux of

    her neck and shoulder. I used my cheek to push her hair aside and sniff my way
    up to her ear. She was really ironclad in her control of her passions. I
    trailed my nose up to her eyebrow ridge, circled over the forehead, down past
    the other eye, and over to her lips. We didn't kiss but I did get what I
    wanted.

    "How about I call you Victoria when we are alone?"

    I tested her.

    "No; call me Ms./Dr./Vice-Chancellor Scarlett,"

    she corrected. "You are my student."

    "Cool," I shrugged. "Is there anything more

    for us to discuss?"

    "I would like to discuss my plans for this school and

    the role I think you can take on," Scarlett persisted.

    "We've had that discussion, I chose a messy democracy

    over any sweet-smelling dictatorial existence," I declared. "Your
    belief system stands for the denial of self-determination."

    "It does not, Zane. If anything, it gives women more

    power over their lives," she explained.

    "But the basis for your system retains men in charge,

    with the added 'benefit' of women being more removed from the critical
    decision-making processes," I replied patiently.

    "Don't you enjoy being in charge of so many women here

    at FFU, Zane? You have certainly convinced dozens of women to do what you want,
    even to their own detriment," Doctor Scarlett drove her point home. I
    laughed; I couldn't help myself.

    "I might enjoy being in charge if any of the women

    would give me the opportunity, Victoria. Honestly, I allow the women here to
    safely experiment with their sexually," I explained. "Thing is, I
    really don't mind because I help these ladies become more comfortable in their
    skins, with their desires, and allow them to share things they have discovered
    about themselves. If I was with only one woman, what peer could she talk to?
    You've put your blinders on to the fact that women want to examine those urges
    they all have," I proposed.

    "They don't surrender to lust; they acknowledge it,

    explore those frontiers, and then decide how to use that knowledge," I
    continued. "Most of the women in my life here don't lose their virginity.
    I think by challenging their Purity Pledge, they become stronger in their
    convictions. I'm not taking any choice from them; they are exercising their own
    will concerning their bodies."

    "If you deny the male role in the Christian relationship,

    doesn't that emasculate you?" Victoria asked, and I noticed she didn't
    chastise me for using her first name this time.

    "I'm not going to fall into the trap of mistaking

    sexual activity for true masculine activity," I headed her off. "I
    would like to think I mediate disputes, help with our studies, and protect them
    physically if needed. I don't like to fight, but I will fight to defend my
    ladies. So no, I don't feel less of a man because I listen to, occasionally
    obey, and always try to respect women."

    "I see your point, Zane, and I will give it some

    consideration," Doctor Scarlett lied to me.

    "Oh, wow, that condescension was unwarranted,

    Doc," I shook my head. "You would never accept that I could be the
    man who would alter your lifelong path. You have an unrealistic expectation of
    what that man would be like but it allows you to pursue your goal without male
    guidance and still be a good Christian woman."

    "So now you think I am a hypocrite?" She gave a

    patient smile.

    "Nope. I think you believe the theory you are selling,

    Vic. You are clever, attractive, but somewhat annoyed that your looks give your
    ideas less credence though you still use your looks when needed. You are
    manipulative because you are sincere and you want to keep the argument based on
    rational discourse, not passion."

    "That would make you my opposite," she observed.

    "You embrace your gut instincts and allow your emotions to override what
    you think is the safe course of action. It is a pity you perceive me to be your
    enemy; I thought we could do great things together."

    "You are the enemy, but you are not the bad guy; I

    respect those who have faith, even if it is faith in something I don't agree
    with," I pointed out.

    "You believe women are better off without male

    interference in their lives. I believe there is nothing better in Creation than
    a man and woman in harmony with one another," I stated.

    "Don't you believe in safeguarding these young ladies'

    souls?" Victoria pressed on.

    "If the ladies were children I could understand your

    interference," I countered, "but they are adults, capable of making
    adult decisions, and you do them a disservice by stealing their destinies from
    them."

    "You see yourself as a better alternative?" she

    remained serenely calm, that's so hot.

    "Lady, my life is a mess," I grinned. "I have

    a hard time figuring out what I'm going to do much less what I should tell
    someone else to do."

    "But you are making the decision that my solution is

    the wrong one. How do you justify that?" she countered my grin with a
    smile of her own.

    "Just because I don't have the right answer doesn't

    mean I don't recognize the wrong one when I see it," I reposted. "As
    I said earlier, we have nothing to discuss."

    "Very well," she allowed, "but please tell me

    what the whole sniffing thing was about."

    "It was more than sniffing, Doctor Scarlett. I was

    looking for your pulse reaction, sweat, what kind of perfume and body soap you
    use, as well as facial tics and eye dilation."

    "That is certainly odd," she pointed out.

    "Well, it tells me you are a mid-thirties virgin who

    likes feminine things. Your skirt is finely woven wool, your shirt is silk, and
    your cross is 24 K, as is the necklace, with a real ruby inset. Your bra is a
    black half-cup, which is very nice if you are wearing a white shirt. Lastly,
    you are wearing stockings, not pantyhose."

    "Since neither you nor Ms. Reveal is a lesbian, you are

    wearing these clothes for your own enjoyment because you are not interested in
    any man right now," I told her. "You are still holding out for your
    Mystery Man which is oddly romantic for someone who denies romance."

    "Ms. Buchanan was right," Scarlett laughed softly.

    "You would be interesting to deal with."

    Right as I made ready to ask her what exactly Christina

    said, my stomach began rumbling.

    "I'm off to lunch unless you need me for anything right

    now," I sighed. Victoria turned me around and directed me out the door.
    Rio, Mercy and Vivian were waiting for me. It rapidly became clear that Rio was
    Doctor Scarlett's next appointment.

    "Ms. Reveal," I inquired of Doctor Scarlett's

    assistant who glared in response. "I'm heading off to the dining hall, and
    since I doubt you've been able to grab a bite to eat, do you want me to pick up
    something for you and the doctor?" I doubted that was what she expected.
    She typed away at her keyboard for a few second, checking out today's menu.

    "Mr. Braxton, could you get me the Caesar Salad and

    Doctor Scarlett the trout?" she said.

    "Zane," Rio snickered softly, "how far did

    you get? I'd hate to have to sex her up all over again when I can go straight
    for the main dish."

    "Smooth, Bro," I groaned while Marisol looked like

    she was going to staple Rio's ear to the desk.

    "The Doctor and I talked and that is all," I

    cautioned Rio. "I suggest you do the same and keep it simple." Rio
    snorted and followed Doctor Scarlett into her office. Before she dropped out of
    sight, Rio half-turned, pointed at Victoria's ass, and mouthed 'Wow' and made
    out the hourglass curves. She was really subtle; only Mercy, Vivian, Marisol
    and I saw it, which meant all of us.

    "Mercy, are you going to be okay?" I inquired once

    the door shut and Mercy had sat down on the bench outside the office.

    "I need to stay for Rio," Mercy sighed.

    "Vivian, can you wait for Rio while Mercy and I take a

    walk?" I asked my guardian.

    "Absolutely, Zane," Vivian nodded. She took a seat

    while Mercy followed me wordlessly out the door.

    "You don't have to do this, Zane," Mercy spoke up

    after a while.

    "Own up to all you do, Mercy," I replied,

    "and by that, I mean I brought you and Rio into a collision course so I am
    as responsible for your happiness as I am for Rio's."

    "I, umm, thank you," Mercy worked out the words.

    "Rio can be too much to handle at times."

    "Yes," I wrapped a very inappropriate arm around

    her shoulder, "she can be, but I feel she's worth putting up with the bull
    crap. Don't be discouraged by her fooling around with other women, or men; Rio
    is far more loyal than people give her credit for. She may do things to piss
    you off, that's a given, but she wants to be with you. In fact, who do you
    believe she was thinking of when she bought that ass plug?"

    "You?" she meekly mocked me.

    "Ha, ha, ha," I chuckled. "That is the reason

    I don't sleep on my stomach these days, Mercy. She plays rough. She loves rough
    too, so I feel it is an adequate trade-off. If you want to snuggle with someone
    else from time to time, you are welcome on my pillow any night."

    "Zane, do you think I'm a lesbian? What I am trying to

    say is, I think I may be a lesbian but I'm not sure," Mercy confided in
    me.

    "It doesn't matter what I think but in my experience,

    you are bi-sexual, not a dedicated lesbian. That could mean that you like
    relationships with girls but the occasional fling with a guy," I said.

    "You have had sex with me and I know you enjoyed it.

    You are not in an environment that allows many men so now that you are coming
    into your sexuality, you are confronted by women. Sexual orientation is one
    thing; sexual preference is another," I went on to say, "At Spring
    Break we should put your ideas to the test. Until then, don't worry too much
    about it."

    "Not being a virgin would be horrible enough,"

    Mercy related. "If my parents thought I was homosexual, they would die, or
    kill me."

    "Mercy, do you think what you are doing is

    sinful?" I questioned. Mercy had to think about that for a while. We
    gathered up three trays and made our way back to the Vice Chancellor's office.

    "Yes, yes, I do, Zane," Mercy muttered. "I am

    afraid I'm going to Hell."

    "Mercy, you are not going to hell, at least not for

    what you've been doing the past few weeks," I comforted her. "Think
    about the good you've done for Rio."

    "I am still steeped in perversions," she moped.

    "Trust me on this; the battle between Heaven and Hell

    will not be decided by the playful use of a dildo, ass plug, or vibrator,"
    I whispered into her ear. Mercy rewarded me with a wicked little smile.
    "What matters is the happiness you bring, the trust you earn, and the
    powerless you protect. Don't knock yourself out because you too are feeling
    pleasure."

    Mercy stopped walking which brought me up short. She worried

    her lower lip as she worked some things out in her head.

    "Do you think I'm really Rio's best hope at

    salvation?" she asked softly.

    "You more than anyone else," I responded. I could

    see a weight lifting off her shoulders.

    "Thank you, Zane," she smiled at me. We entered

    the Administration building and headed for the Vice-Chancellor's office.

    "I'm going to have to tell Rio about his

    conversation," I told her. Mercy looked uncertain. "Someone deserves
    a spanking, don't you think?" That wonderful little lusty smile crept onto
    her lips once more.

    More Monday Mornings

     

    Doing

    the correct thing is good; doing right and confounding your enemies at the same
    time is golden.


    Blow & Arrow

    "You are getting better, Zane," Molly Travers told

    me after my rotation to the shooting line.

    "If you say so," I shrugged. "I've yet to hit

    the rings twice in a row."

    "But you are hitting the target every time," she

    pointed out.

    "Great," I chuckled, "if I ever get attacked

    by a rhino or a barn door, I'll do fine."

    "If it is a big barn door, a really big barn

    door," she snickered in sympathy. "So, uhmm, what do you think your
    chances against Hope are?"

    "Huh," I looked to her, "are you betting on

    me and Hope's sparring match?"

    "It's not really a bet, more like a wager," Molly

    grinned.

    "Betting and wagering is the same thing, Molly," I

    pointed out.

    "Okay, fine, we are betting on the outcome," Molly

    admitted. "So what do you think the odds of you winning are?"

    "Barring the intervention of large fighting robots, I'd

    bet on the cute Asian chick to win," I joked.

    "Arrows," Chastity called out. It was my job to

    retrieve all the expended arrows from the field, being the junior member of the
    team. After that we did one more round, then we cleaned up and made our way to
    either study period or our next club. Chastity held me back so that we could go
    to Karate class together.

    "Don't be too hard on Hope," Chastity abruptly

    told me.

    "I'm not all that sure I can beat her, Chastity,"

    I confided.

    "Oh, there is no chance of that," Chastity assured

    me. "She's going to destroy you. I only want to make sure you are a good
    sport about it because she really likes you and she's worried you might take
    this beating the wrong way."

    I stopped and stared at her somewhat incredulously.

    "Oh, come on," I grumbled. "I have some sort

    of chance. She's not that good."

    "If thinking that makes you feel better," she

    patted me on the back.

    "Well, if you believe I can't win, you will be willing

    to make a wager on the outcome then," I challenged Chastity.

    "What would it be?" Chastity mused.

    "You in a little, itty-bitty French Maid's outfit for

    twelve hours of my choosing," I said.

    "What do I get if Hope wins?" Chastity countered.

    "What would you want?" I grinned.

    "Any one favor to be decided on later," was what

    she came back with.

    "Oh, please, my favor is relatively precise while you

    want the world," I pointed out.

    "Okay, I want one 'forgiveness' in advance,"

    Chastity offered. I groaned.

    "You just have to keep busting my chops, don't

    you?" I sighed. "Fine, I'll make the bet."

    For a private sparring match, Hope and I drew a great deal

    of attention. Christina, Heaven, Chastity, and Faith were expected, as was
    Coach Gorman. I had kind of hoped Cappadocia would hang around so we could hook
    up when the fight was over. Everyone else was rather distracting.

    Both Hope and I went shirtless, me bare-chested and she with

    a black sports bra, as well as barefoot. We set up four meters apart with Hope
    doing something that mimicked warm-up exercises. It took a second of eye
    contact for the fight to begin. I kicked out viciously; she collapsed beneath
    the blow and swept my legs.

    My back slapped the mats and before I could move or mount

    much of a defense, Hope was all over me. It was arm bar and she had my head in
    a scissor lock and that was that. I tapped out before she could render me
    unconscious. No one said anything as I regained my feet. I was careful not to
    make eye contact until I'd backed up a bit.

    I had no clue to what kind of Monkey Kung-fu she had just

    worked on me but I knew that what little Thai Kickboxing I had wasn't cutting
    it, but I knew even less Karate and even less of what Gorman and Black had
    shown me. It boiled down to making use of what I did know to the best effect.

    This time I danced to the left using a little trick

    Gabrielle Black had taught me (with some pain added). At first Hope mirrored my
    movements so when I lashed out with my first kick it caught her off-guard since
    I'd also been slowly closing the distance between us. She tried to snake within
    my reach but I kept shifting and kicking to hold her at bay.

    When she finally did get inside, I hit her with every

    fist/arm/elbow strike I knew. I knocked her back, pursued her, and for a moment
    it looked like I had a chance. Hope kept maneuvering with the grace of a
    gymnast so I couldn't pin her to the mat. Once she got to her feet I sensed I
    was rapidly running out of options.

    I certainly didn't expect a chop to my temple and that was

    pretty much all she wrote. She jumped up, put her knee into my diaphragm and
    rode me to the ground. I managed to block twice against her strikes as she
    straddled my stomach. I almost knocked her aside, we wrestled, and that was the
    totally wrong thing to do. I knew crap about wrestling.

    My tapping out was a foregone conclusion once she got me on

    my stomach. For a second I lay there marveling how quickly I'd gone down,
    twice. I noticed that Hope was still standing astride my body so I rolled over
    in place and looked up. For a second she had this look that reminded me of
    staring into the pitiless depths of the ocean.

    "My head hurts," I emphasized with a deep breath.

    That set off a flash of light in her eyes.

    "The important one or the one on top of your

    neck?" she smiled from above. Hope crossed her arms and helped me stand.
    "Are we okay?" she suddenly seemed worried.

    "Oh, hell, no," I gasped. "I've got to learn

    me some of those moves. You were freaking awesome." That outburst gained
    me a snort of amusement on her part.

    "I am not a master so I would have to consult my master

    before taking on a student," Hope informed me.

    "Your Father?" I was curious.

    "No; my Father had to get permission to teach my

    sisters and me. My Master is back in Korea," she answered.

    Hope and I parted ways and various friends now felt free to

    join the party.

    "Damn, Bro, she kicked your ass. I'm ashamed to call

    you family," Rio mocked me.

    "Rio, now you know how he feels about you every

    day," Valarie shot back.

    "I think he did pretty good, all things

    considered," Coach Dana Gorman stated. "I don't believe Zane's ever
    fought against a 'soft' or passive style."

    "Fifteen or twenty more years and I would have had

    her," I chuckled. "You are right, Coach; I've never seen her precise
    style. I've tried some of the exercises monks use but those were primitive
    compared to what Hope showed me today. Now I think I'm going to take a
    shower."

    "Everyone will clear out now," Coach ordered as I

    made my way to the showers.

    ZETAS

    "Honestly, Zane," Sahara lectured me deliciously,

    "did you have to flush my phone down the toilet?"

    "Technically, I only dropped it in," I corrected.

    "I didn't hit the handle. Besides, you know your husband would only annoy
    us with his incessant phone calls."

    "I still feel a little guilty," Sahara sighed.

    "He knew when I would be over and where we would be

    going if he wasn't going to be kind enough to be there," I pointed out.
    "The only reason to call you would be to ruin the moment he could have
    pre-empted by showing a little consideration for your feelings."

    "That is not fair," Sahara countered. "My

    husband is a community leader with many responsibilities."

    "So would you be if people would wake up and see you as

    I do," I answered.

    "Zane, I don't want any misconceptions about me," Sahara

    stared at me intently. "I am loyal to my marital vows."

    "I don't doubt that for a second," I agreed.

    "Betrayal leaves its own scars and I don't see any on you." Sahara
    didn't immediately react to that, instead taking a long sip of her tea.

    "Certainly you have heard the rumors by now?" she

    said softly.

    "Yes, and I believe them," I responded gravely. I

    let that hang there for thirty seconds. "Aliens did land in Roswell, New
    Mexico in 1947, and they interred the bodies at Wright-Patterson Air Force Base
    before finally moving them to Area 51."

    Sahara didn't know what to make of that for a second but

    slowly began to smirk.

    "What? Was there another rumor that I should be giving

    a damn about?" I concluded.

    "Some people compromise for the easy way out, some people

    remain mostly steadfast and take the hard road, but you are the only man I know
    who gladly skips through a minefield because even the hard road is too much of
    a compromise for you," she commented.

    "I can only be me," I replied. "I couldn't be

    you; I doubt the clothes would fit."

    "Oh, you are such a strange individual," she

    tilted her head. Before she could explain our food arrived and she felt it
    prudent to wait until there were fewer prying ears. "Do you think it is
    appropriate for me to, ask about Ms. Vickers?"

    "No," I responded patiently. "If you ever

    feel like it is your business, she's in church every Sunday and she's nice, if
    a bit nervous considering the current circumstances."

    "It is only that I hear things about you when my

    husband talks to other people and, much of it doesn't make sense," she
    added. "For instance, I believe I'm the only one who sees it but I'm sure
    you are having an affair with Rochelle Wellington."

    "I'm neither confirming nor denying anything but how

    does that make you feel?" I countered.

    "Infidelity is a crime," she answered after a few

    seconds, "but Mayor Wellington is a horrible, horrible man." And this
    was coming from the woman married to that bastard, Pastor Bill. "I confess
    that I find the whole thing very amusing, to the point where I pray to Christ
    for forgiveness virtually every night. That includes using me as a distraction
    for Kendra's nosey little self."

    "That was not my intent if that's any

    consolation," I sighed. "I simply thought we had a lot in
    common."

    "Such as?" she smiled.

    "Well, before we moved here, we had no idea where

    Lancaster, Virginia was," I started.

    "We both know that waving a Bible around doesn't make

    someone holy; a custom may be fine for you but it isn't for everyone and we
    know what it is to be judged by people who have never gotten to know us,"
    I completed. "I also wanted you to know that I know about Bill and we are
    not alone."

    "Know? What do 'we' know?" she asked confidently

    enough.

    "We know why he let them think you were the one who was

    unfaithful," I clarified somewhat. Sahara stared at me, her face torn by a
    plethora of warring emotions; loyalty, anger over being betrayed, and relief
    that she didn't bear this terrible burden alone anymore were all there.

    "Men handle such things differently than women,"

    Sahara told me in a distant voice. "My father wanted boys."

    "I imagine your Father-in-Law wishes he had raised his

    boy to be a man too," I joked. "That's unfair," I corrected
    myself. "I have nothing against men of a different persuasion. It is bastards
    I have a problem with."

    "Please, Zane, he is still my husband," Sahara

    admonished me.

    "Well, he had better start treating you better or I may

    re-familiarize him with Deuteronomy 23:1 (ty-jw)," I responded. "Your
    loyalty to him should be met with respect. That is the deal we make when we get
    married."

    "What makes you think you know so much about

    marriage?" Sahara inquired after a bite, some savory chewing and a gulp.

    "I'm smarter than I look. Okay, that's not too

    difficult, but I'm usually smarter than people give me credit for."

    "Smart things like inviting Ms. Kennan to services

    yesterday?" she taunted me.

    "I actually didn't invite her but don't tell anyone; I

    revel in people's opinion that I'm irreverent," I grinned. Sahara tried
    and failed to fight down her own smile in response. "I've actually invited
    Belle, Ms. Kennan, to live with me and Jill as well as giving her a job."

    "I, I don't know what to make of that," Sahara

    worried. "She's very pretty, I imagine."

    "Sahara, you need to become a better judge of

    people," I said. "I wouldn't trust Belle with my car keys or my
    favorite cuff links, but I'd trust her with Jill's life or my own."

    "Sometimes it helps to remember we are still listening to

    the words of a poor carpenter's son who suffered through exile," I pointed
    out, "who wouldn't do what the authorities told him to do, died because he
    was betrayed by a close friend, and went to the grave abandoned by all those
    who said they understood him; not most people's first choice for founder of the
    world's largest religion."

    "When you put it that way, it sounds depressing,"

    Sahara agreed. "It also sounds exactly as it played out. It often does not
    occur to most believers that the flame of Christianity almost fluttered out
    before it ever really came to life." She looked for me to say something
    but all I did was grin. A few seconds later I saw that flicker of understanding
    come alive in her eyes.

    "Here you are, the star of multiple on-line sexual misadventures,

    sitting with the preacher's disreputable wife in the most romantic restaurant
    in town and we are discussing morality and religion," she chuckled.
    "No one will believe us despite this being the truth. I find your perverse
    and bizarre sense of humor very enchanting, Zane."

    "The important thing is that you are having a good

    time, Sahara," I explained. She laughed out loud, drawing attention to our
    little candlelit alcove of the eatery. I doubted she cared and I certainly
    didn't. We finished our meal, I paid, and we headed straight back to her place.
    The game was, we left zero time for any possible hanky-panky to take place.

    We wanted the people who were going to accuse us of

    impropriety to make real asses of themselves when we revealed our timeline established
    by my filling up of gas right before picking her up, our valet ticket at the
    restaurant, and finally, our credit card receipt for the restaurant itself. I
    had outlined my plan to Sahara and she heartily approved. Unlike the time her
    husband had screwed her over, she could fight this scandal.

    I pulled into the Penny's driveway and I rushed around to

    get her door for her (thank you, Heaven, for that bit of etiquette). We walked
    through the front door only to see Pastor Bill a few steps away from the door.

    "Where have you been?" he growled. Sahara

    dutifully lowered her head.

    "We were at Zetas," I stated calmly, "right

    where I told you we would be." Bill ground his teeth and glared at Sahara.

    "What have you been doing?" he snapped.

    "Nothing," I now grinned. "I accidentally

    left the lube and the box of condoms on your kitchen counter." Pastor Bill
    was rendered speechless.

    "I was the one who dropped her phone into the toilet;

    don't blame Sahara," I told him. "Sahara, this was fun. I don't often
    get to have an adult conversation about the basis of Christianity. I do
    appreciate your insights. I gotta go now. You two have a good evening and I
    guess I'll see you on Wednesday night, Sahara. Bill, I'll see you on
    Sunday."

    "I doubt you will be seeing my wife again," Bill

    finally ground out.

    "Sahara, please give me and your husband a moment

    alone?" I asked her.

    "Of course, Zane, and thank you again for an

    intellectually stimulating night," was her own way at rebelling. I could
    tell ol' Bill didn't appreciate her pleasant tone to me one bit. When she had
    moved out of sight I leaned into my so-called religious leader.

    "Bill," I whispered to him, "between you, me

    and God, if something happens to Sahara, I'm giving you one year and a day,
    then they'll never find your body. You know the kind of low-lifes I hang out
    with. I'm not bluffing. The only other injustice will be that you won't suffer
    nearly enough. Am I absolutely fucking clear?"

    "I'm not afraid of you, you sleazy scumbag punk,"

    he hissed.

    "Whatever, Bill, but you might want to know that the

    circuit board for your home security system is manufactured by a company I
    own," I lied. I had no idea if there was a circuit board for his system or
    who the hell manufactured it, but I was pretty sure he didn't know either.

    Bill and I were at an impasse. He was a bully and a liar who

    was used to manipulating people using both other people's faith and sins to get
    what he wanted. My advantage was that I was well known to be willing to inflict
    pain to get what I wanted (I just wanted to protect my ladies) and he was
    averse to actual physical confrontation.

    Belle brought a whole new definition to the conflict at

    First Anointed Free-willed Fellowship of Christ Church. There were a growing
    number of people willing to resist the order Bill had crafted for his own
    power. Now people defied him and the normal techniques of censor had little
    effect. His best hope was that Zane Braxton would get hung in another bizarre
    encounter and remove himself from the equation without Bill's interference.
    That was his hope, anyway.

    ON The CRUX OF CHANGE

    "Hey, Briana," I told my buddy from Colorado

    State. I was standing outside the door that led to my floor once more.

    "Hey, Future Slave to my Desires," she giggled

    back. She was a whole lot more playful than the last time we'd talked.

    "Gak!" I played with her. "I'm pleased to

    find you in higher spirits tonight. I hope that means you are doing
    better?"

    "Actually, I had a freaky weekend," she sighed.

    "I met my boyfriend's other girlfriend, it was a totally psycho-girlfriend
    moment too. She came at me when I was training with some sisters for a 5K run.
    She appeared in the parking lot and started screaming at me. It was scary. I
    had three sisters and she brought two wacked-out friends. A pair of off-duty firemen
    broke it up; sadly, one is married and the other is gay."

    "Briana, I have a confession: I'm a gay man in denial

    and I'm tired of hiding the real me," I stated sincerely. Briana's
    laughter rocketed through the connection, followed by some off-screen conversation,
    then the phone being handed around.

    "If you want that lie to be believable, tell us you are

    secretly a lesbian," Jarunee snickered at me in her native Thai tongue.

    "Give me a second and I'll come up with something more

    believable," I chuckled back in the same lingo. "How have you
    been?"

    "Pretty good; better than you since that little Korean

    girl wiped your ass all over the mats," she responded in English.

    "Okay, she's not so little, and I have it on good

    authority she was a champion on the Tijuana Midget Fighting Circuit while still
    in preschool," I covered my ass, then a fear began clawing its way inside
    me. "Is there any suggestion that she and I may have gone to bed
    together?"

    "Of course; this morning's upload," Jarunee

    informed me.

    "Oh, in that case, please tell the rest of the Kappa

    Sigmas that I won't be doing Spring Break after all," I groaned.

    "What, why?" Jarunee gulped, wondering what she'd

    done wrong.

    "Her dad is going to kill me," I related jokingly.

    "I won't make it to the end of this semester, much less to March. It was a
    nice dream, though."

    "Are you serious?" Jarunee worried.

    "Apparently Hope's, that's Hope Song who kicked my ass,

    father is some sort of a South Korean superman who eats two-bit punks like me
    for breakfast," I shrugged.

    "It can't be, and the phone was taken away.

    "Oh, my God! Was that one of Yeong Song's daughters you

    banged that can now be seen all over the internet?" a different girl
    babbled. "You really are a dead man."

    "Ooo-kayyy, who are you, by the way? I'm Zane," I

    started off.

    "Sorry. I'm Chrissy and my father is in the Navy and he

    does, stuff. I don't know how bad that man is but I've seen SEALs scramble to
    get out of that man's way faster than they would for any admiral."

    "What? That's absurd," I joked. "No one is

    that much of a bad-ass." Except for Gabrielle Black, I am so going to die
    at this man's hands, aren't I?

    "All I know is that the Navy decided it was safer to

    put him up at our house as opposed to a motel. Mom got upset because apparently
    the North Korean government put a huge bounty on his head since he killed so
    many of their Special Forces guys, no lie."

    I said nothing for the longest time.

    "Maybe he'll think I'm good son-in-law material,"

    I tried to sound upbeat.

    "Yes," Chrissy tried to sound positive as well. I,

    of course, was desperately trying to remember how many times I had made Hope
    suck my cock, and our discussion of anal sex wasn't worth mentioning. Curling
    up into a fetal ball wouldn't do anyone any good either.

    "Very well, Chrissy. Can I talk to Briana one more

    time?" I asked.

    "Of course, Zane, and don't worry; the whole Kappa

    Sigma Sorority will start working on this problem. We will figure out
    something," she assured me.

    "Hey, guy," Briana sounded apprehensive, "are

    you going to be okay?"

    "Babe, it is just another day ending in 'y'. I've got

    this," I said confidently. "Good night, now."

    Briana said her good-byes and I took a moment to get my

    thoughts together before heading upstairs. It turned out I had over seventy
    ladies in my place, none more surprising than Coach Dana Gorman. She was paired
    with Valarie against Millicent and Raven in what looked like a close match up
    on the pool table.

    Another totally bizarre image was Vivian and Rio laying

    stomach first on the floor near one of the TV's, calves kicking in the air with
    Vivian helping Rio with something oddly akin to schoolwork. Mercy, Opal,
    Brandi, and Brigit were gathered around the closest table having formed some
    sort of study group as well. Magically enough, in the twilight of my life (no,
    I am not over-reacting!) it is good to see one of my plans actually work in
    almost the way I had intended.

    No one had noticed me arrive so I turned to go to the drink

    bar, and walked right into Paige.

    "Hi!" she squealed in excited delight. Her tight

    little albino body vibrated with orgasmic energy.

    "Hey, Babe," I kissed her on the lips lightly. She

    kept her hands tightly clasped behind her back.

    "You don't smell like sex," she grinned.

    "I went out to eat with the preacher's wife,

    Paige," I groaned. "Not every date is an inevitable sexual hook-up.
    We had a nice meal and talked about our church, morality, and religion, honest
    to God."

    "I believe you," Paige wouldn't stop grinning.

    "Cordelia is in your room, waiting for you, and thank you, thank you,
    thank you." Paige was undoubtedly ecstatic over the red marker on
    Cordelia's face that read 'Paige is smarter'. To see that was one of Paige's
    deepest desires.

    Cordelia was working away on her tablet as I slipped into my

    room. She was fully on my sleeping stage, lying on her back and tablet held up
    over her head as she worked on it.

    "Hello, Zane," Cordelia said. "I like your

    place; it is very you."

    "Cordelia," I managed to say back in a civil

    tongue. "Did you know who Yeong Song is?"

    "Of course I do," Cordelia answered without

    looking away from her work. I didn't say too much because I had little polite
    to say to the girl at the moment. After a minute she finished up working on her
    computer, put it down, propped herself up on her elbows, and smiled my way. Her
    pigtails swayed as she looked me over. "You are upset," she noted.

    "Why are you here?" I inquired curtly.

    "Oh, now we are in the 'you are angry with me but doing

    an admirable job controlling your violent impulses and going to reduce your
    interactions with me yet not going to let me alter your lifestyle in any way'
    phase," Cordelia sighed.

    "I am not fighting the fact that you are the smartest

    person on campus, maybe the smartest person I've ever met, but I think we are
    done playing around. When I drive out of these gates for the last time four
    years from now, I'm going to forget you and go on with my life," I told
    her. Cordelia smirked, then laughed.

    "Zane, I made you, you are my creation," she

    giggled. I was about to get pissed, then I got another boot to the head.
    "I was drawn to your family's tragic death years ago, saw your return to
    the United States as an excellent opportunity for us both, created several
    identities, talked to your aunt on-line about FFU, altered the admissions
    software so your application would be accepted, and made sure your medical
    records weren't examined until you were on campus."

    "You put me and Rio together," I pieced together;

    Cordelia nodded.

    "Iona?"

    "Ah, she's loyal to you, but it was easy enough to put

    her in your class. She is the type of girl who runs across traffic to save a
    turtle crossing the road," Cordelia smiled. "I knew she'd rally to
    your side, just like I knew that would be enough to keep you here until other
    events unfolded," she seemed terribly pleased.

    "Now the sorority and Christina are all you as well as

    the run-ins with the law, but you are my weapon to use on this campus, Zane. I
    could never beat Chancellor Bazz without creating a scandal that would break
    the school apart," she informed me. "Your rebellion was a possibility
    I explored but your ability to enlist Christina and the freshmen wasn't
    something I could facilitate; again, that was all your doing."

    "I have respected you and Heaven," Cordelia

    pointed out.

    "Because Christina and I would kill you," I

    countered.

    "No; I kept her secret because I am not needlessly

    cruel," she said. I almost believed it.

    "Wrong, Cordelia; you didn't betray Heaven because

    Christina and I would leave FFU," I stated. "Your game would fall
    apart; not because either one of us is special but because you don't like
    playing with dumb people, there is no challenge to it."

    Cordelia's smile only got wider.

    "You don't disappoint," she remarked, without a

    hint of shame or guilt. "Am I forgiven?" It occurred to me that no
    matter how absurd on the surface, Cordelia wanted someone to know and, in a
    way, understand her genius.

    "I think we may be past that," I murmured.

    "How about this; the Time Lord Mafia needs, I need your

    help," she confessed, but I was wary.

    "When Ms. Black came here I was suspicious that her

    record was too clean," Cordelia related, "so when you gave me that
    warning, I began digging very carefully. Well, this morning something
    happened."

    "Oh, crap," I muttered. "How bad and how

    likely is it that you will be tracked back to here?"

    "I set up a blind station in Lima, Peru," she said

    matter-of-factly, "all paid for in cash by people who don't know the real
    me. I had surveillance on the place as standard practice. Late last night, Lima
    time, three armed men broke into the small room and tore the place up."

    "Who were they?" I was now more intrigued.

    "They spoke perfect Spanish so I had no clue until one

    of them screwed up and a cheap shelf fell on him. He cursed in Hebrew."
    Cordelia exhibited real shock. "They were Mossad. I check up on some other
    stuff and I really think they are Israeli intelligence."

    What in the hell was Mossad doing hunting Gabrielle? What

    the hell was the only guy in an all-girls university doing getting involved
    with all this? Fuck it all, I'm a horny eighteen-year-old boy with more
    girlfriends than any two sane men would want. Wasn't talking to yourself one of
    the signs of mental instability?

    I was saved by the phone, sort of.

    "Zane, this is Doctor Scarlett," the Vice

    Chancellor said, "I am at your door and I need to come up and talk to you
    for a bit."

    "Of course, Doctor Scarlett," I responded as I

    caught Cordelia's eye. I hung up and the two of us headed into the main area.

    As soon as we exited the screens, Cordelia went toward the

    closest group of students to warn them and I travelled down the stairs.

    "Hey, Doctor," I greeted my latest guest. I

    screened the keypad from her view, asked the system for a new password, and
    read it off to her as it popped up. Doctor Scarlett reentered the code and had
    it scan her thumbprint without comment.

    "Thank you, Zane," Victoria greeted me politely.

    "I would like to see your domicile as well, if that is convenient."

    "Sure thing," I told her. "We have about

    forty-five minutes before curfew so it's pretty occupied."

    "It is your room," she nodded. "I have every

    reason to believe you are responsible with its use." I wouldn't say that,
    but then in the past five minutes my life had gone to hell anyway, and I had to
    put up a good face until bedtime.

    "Ah, the pictures I've seen do not do the view justice,

    Mr. Braxton," Doctor Scarlett exhaled.

    "Relax, take a walk around, and/or help yourself to

    some food, Doc," I offered.

    "After nine o'clock you may call me Victoria,

    Zane," she allowed in return. I was a little stunned. No one seemed
    overjoyed that Victoria was here but they weren't stampeding toward the door
    either.

    "You provide a great deal of stability," she told

    me softly. "Your presence provides your guests with a sense of peace and
    safety."

    "Perhaps you missed Coach Gorman giving two of your

    students pool lessons right over there?" I suggested.

    "Dana is your guest too, though I doubt her mood is

    swayed one way or another by your sense of calm," she grinned, then was
    brought up short. "Zane, there are two women in, bikinis in your, "

    "It is a hot tub," I provided the identification,

    "and I also provide the swim suits for those who need them."

    Victoria stared at me for a few seconds and I could sense

    her ready to finally explode on me with some righteous rage toward my overtly
    sexual ways.

    "Why would you have women's swimsuits?" she asked

    patiently.

    "I have one-pieces as well," I responded.

    "What would be the point of installing a hot tub, showers, and a sauna if
    I don't also supply the girls with swimsuits and towels?"

    Those words put her back on an even keel. Still --

    "Doc, I have women coming in my second-story bedroom

    window back home in the middle of the night for the purposes of sexual
    intercourse," I sighed. "I hardly need to give students here
    revealing clothing to feed any vicarious thrill. Do you want a suit to take a
    dip?"

    "Let me think about that," she replied quickly.

    "How long does it take you to obtain a girl a suit?"

    "I have a suit for you already; you are virtually

    Vivian's size. And I even have one in red if that is your preference," I
    said.

    "Do you really want me to be in a red bikini?" she

    wondered. It was a trick question.

    "It is a one-piece, and all I want is for you to be as

    happy as you can be without trampling on the aspirations of others," I
    answered.

    "So you feel responsible for all the girls at this

    school," she stated. It took me a moment to realize this was a statement,
    not a question.

    "Good night, Zane," Victoria smiled. "Good

    night, ladies," she called out to the room. A chorus of 'good night's' were
    returned. She disappeared down the stairs and I felt a deep desire to be alone.
    Peace and quiet sounded good, yeah, I know.

    "Bro?" Rio snuck up on me. She gave me a quick

    once-over, then tenderly wove her arms around my waist and hugged me tightly.

    "I'm okay, Rio," I muttered.

    "Don't lie to me," she squeezed me tighter.

    "Trust me; I know that desperate, hopeless look well and I can see it
    creeping up behind your eyes. Zane, I don't know what's wrong and I'm not going
    to ask, but I want you to know that I'm here for you." I tilted my upper
    body back and met her gaze.

    "Who are you and what have you done to my Rio?" I

    grinned weakly.

    "Hey," she remained scarily compassionate,

    "you've soaked up my pain often enough. It is about time you let me carry
    some of yours."

    "What can I do?" Iona wiggled up to my side. A

    further miracle was delivered when Paige appeared within my field of vision at
    over five feet away.

    "Guys, do you think I can have the night to myself? I

    need to work out things in my head," I begged.

    "Consider it done," Rio and Iona stated together.

    Iona departed to spread the word. Rio departed as well, but doubled back to
    give me another hug.

    "Zane, don't leave me," she whispered into my

    chest.

    "Three seconds ago I was going to knock you out, roll you

    up in a blanket, and take you with me when I scaled the walls and ran
    home," I sighed. "To the bitter end," I gave Rio's and my own
    little motto.

    "To the bitter end," she mumbled back. After that,

    going to bed was surprisingly easy.

    "Zane," Gabrielle greeted me with a ghostly voice.

    I had called her and said we needed to talk.

    "Someone did some poking around on you," I told

    her, "and as a result, three Mossad agents broke into a false station they
    had in Peru. Is there anything we need to know about why Israeli Intelligence
    sent three armed men looking for you?"

    "Three," she mused. "The back-up squad was

    outside. Since you made no mention of a grenade, I assume they wanted me alive.
    What are the odds of them tracing the search back to Freedom Fellowship?"
    As she talked, she sat down on the bed next to me, next to my hip.

    "Since I have no clue as to what resources they can

    bring to bear, I would feel safe enough remaining here if they were after
    me," I answered. "What's your next move?" For a reason that went
    way beyond insane, I suddenly didn't want her to leave.

    "I wait. I do not have infinite exit plans or

    resources," she told me.

    "You are taking this awful well," I noted.

    "As opposed to wasting energy becoming pointlessly

    annoyed? You will keep me apprised of further developments," she commanded
    then rose to leave.

    "Gabrielle, do you know a guy named Yeong Song?" I

    blurted out.

    "I know of him but I've never met him," she

    stopped and regarded me.

    "Do you know that Hope Song is his daughter?" I

    asked.

    "Yes," she kept her reply short.

    "I kinda-sorta had sex with her and it ended up on the

    internet," I informed her.

    "You are a dead man," she informed me with her

    patented deadpan style.

    "How tough is he?" I went fishing.

    "He'll kill you, it is a foregone conclusion. His

    abilities worry me and you couldn't even deal with his daughter, so I suggest
    you leave campus when he comes," she said.

    "Are you saying I should run for it?" I inquired.

    "No; I am telling you not to bring a homicide

    investigation to this campus," she explained. "It would inconvenience
    me."

    "Yeah, I see how me bleeding all over my dorm room

    would seriously degrade our relationship, and since I'm the closest thing you
    have to a friend, I would understand your deep sense of disappointment in
    me," I nodded.

    "I don't suppose he'd accept me as her

    boyfriend/fianc ?" I joked.

    "He might; you are very brave and occasionally

    martially inspired, and since he trains people in a strong warrior ethos, he
    might find you acceptable," she reasoned. "Besides, that plan beats
    the odds of you taking him in a fight." I blinked.

    "Did, did you just make a joke?" I sounded

    incredulous.

    "I am a human being, Zane," she reminded me, still

    devoid of emotion. She took a few more steps toward the exit but abruptly
    turned and took three steps back and regarded me with curiosity.

    "Yes?" I worried.

    "You are alone, in bed," she stated thoughtfully.

    "I can't decide if it is unsettling or intriguing."

    "Well you are in a serious break-up phase so I'm not

    going to go anywhere near sex, but if you want to sit down and talk for a bit,
    we are not likely to be handed a better opportunity," I offered.

    Gabrielle stepped onto the platform, moved to the middle and

    sat down cross-legged.

    "What do you want to talk about?" she asked. Man-oh-man,

    she had to be hard-up for company.

    "When you were a kid, what did you want to be?" I

    began. "I wanted to be an archeologist."

    "I wanted to be a dragon-rider," she said in a

    dream-like state.

    "Western or Eastern dragon?" I wondered.

    "Western, hexipede; green scales with a silver

    sheen," she clarified; four legs and wings; right out of a fantasy novel.
    That was pretty much where we started, with vacated dreams and the odd quirks
    of youth.

    We didn't discuss the real world or relationships because the

    important thing was that Gabrielle had never experienced a sleep-over with
    girls her age, much less boys. I soon learned that she'd never been a
    girlie-girl, even her idealized images being warrior-princesses or dark
    sorceresses with power over the undead.

    A recurring theme was that she always had a guardian/ally

    who watched over her and I always came home in triumph. We went over our best
    and worst come-on experiences. She won: some Swedish millionaire literally kept
    throwing euros at her until she broke his nose. I related my first solo
    encounter with Chancellor Bazz. She laughed at me, a ghostly hollow sound.

    I stifled a yawn, which Gabrielle saw as her signal to get

    up and leave with a single nod by way of saying good-bye. I was out like a
    light seconds later.

    TOWARD The LIGHT of DAY

    I felt the body slide into bed next to me under the covers.

    The very movement of the bed told me who it was before I opened my eyes.

    "How are ya, Love?" Barbie Lynn whispered to me

    once she saw that I was awake. "If ya just wanna cuddle, I'll be fine with
    that."

    "Did someone tell you that I was upset?" I

    responded.

    "Zane, a dozen of us picked up on your being terribly

    unhappy and made sure you were left alone," she related. That implied no
    one had marked Gabrielle's passage. In the night I felt like I had passed all
    the madness of the past few weeks and I was now receiving a second chance; the
    gift of starting over. And I could start over with Barbie Lynn.

    "Come here, Angel," I murmured, as I reached out

    and drew my blonde salvation into my embrace. I soon worked her on top of me,
    her breasts pressing down and over my chest, feeling so warm and tickling where
    her very hard nipples dug in. We kissed and kissed, both deeply and with
    flutters. I felt myself heading toward a Mandy Moore movie right up to my hand
    touching the cleft of Barbie Lynn's ass.

    "Barbie, what is this?" I inquired, as I tapped

    her ass. She clearly looked ashamed.

    "Trojan: Tingly Warmth," she confessed as she bit

    her lower lip.

    "So the 'wanna cuddle' was simply a lure to draw me

    into sex?" I persisted. "I thought that was only a trick guys played
    when they wanted to sneak sex up on a girl."

    "Zane, I would never do, she started with such

    heartfelt concern, then, "You are playing with me," she smiled. I
    gave her a lusty grin to match her own.

    "I think I've been playing with you, and you with me,

    since I showed up on campus, Barbie Lynn," I teased her both verbally and
    physically. I slowly smoothed her advance up my body.

    As Barbie Lynn moved, she planted her palms on my shoulders

    and pushed up so that her gorgeous, half-tanned melons dangled tantalizingly
    close to my face and she knew it. I kept kneading and massaging her scrumptious
    ass cheeks. Barbie began taking purposefully deep breaths and rocking from side
    to side at the point where my cock passed under her cunt.

    Her next move was to place one hand behind her back, stroke

    my cock shaft a few times and then maneuvered it to her sphincter. She drew
    forth a joyous gasp as she poised her hips to drive my tool into her depths.

    "Hey, Zane Braxton," she purred, "let's step

    back from everything a moment. All we have is right now, you and me."

    I didn't respond with words; I began fondling her mammary,

    flicking her nipples and groping them from areola to base. When she leaned down
    for a kiss, I had to tilt my head back to meet her lips. That was the moment
    she chose to force my cock into her rectum. Her earthy moan passed into my
    mouth with an intoxicating tremor.

    A steady process of wiggling and force left Barbie Lynn gyrating

    her hips against my groin but she hadn't taken enough of me in yet. She pushed
    her torso into an upright position, taking even more of my rod into her ass.
    Her last little bit of magic had her arching back and working that final
    centimeter or so in as well.

    "Oh, sweet Lord," Barbie Lynn moaned. "I want

    to remember this forever." For my part, I directed one hand to her hip to
    stroke up and down her waist, hip, and thigh while the other rested on her
    pubic mound. She made a few tentative flexes of the thighs to move my cock in
    and out of her bottom. I responded by caressing my ring finger on her clit. My
    lower two fingers and thumb began to make incursions into her parted labia.

    Barbie Lynn's juices began to moisten my lower stomach as

    she rocked, rose, and fell. Her breathing was more forced and uneven as well.
    She shot a look my way, her anal muscles gripped and massaged my cock, and she
    had it throbbing in overdrive in seconds, best lover ever.

    "What do you think of Chris Gilbert?" I snuck the

    words into our activities.

    "Umm," she panted. "He's a nice guy. Do you

    think I should marry him?" Barbie was right on track with me.

    "Yes. I think he's a brave man and he's open enough to

    love and care for you," I answered.

    "If I start seriously dating him, you and I have to

    stop doing, she stated.

    "Done sexually, but not done as friends," I

    replied. "Barbie Lynn, you are the marrying kind. You want a husband, the
    kids, and the nice house. You are too much of a nurturing individual to ever be
    happy wondering what holding your own kids would have felt like. You and I know
    we are not forever and I want to do the best for you that I can, as your friend
    and lover."

    "You do realize we are talking about me marrying a guy

    we both like while you have your meaty man-pole up my caboose," she
    snickered between increasingly desperate gasps.

    "Meaty man-pole, caboose?" I groaned. "Where

    do you come up with this stuff?"

    "A thesaurus," she giggled.

    "I, uh, I am really close to cumming, Angel," I

    moaned. She was definitely turning the screws on my arousal, big time.

    "Yeah, yeah, that's right," she wheezed.

    "Give it to me, Honey. Shoot; shoot and keep shooting. I want you, to set
    me on fire." She started pounding on me hard this time, ripples going up
    her stomach and thighs while her breasts danced a violently erotic samba.

    "Jesus loves me, Jesus loves me" she began

    whimpering. I wanted to make our climax simultaneous but she was hitting all
    the right spots. My scream was both far-reaching and intense. "Jesus Loves
    Me!" Barbie Lynn followed me into orgasmic bliss. She swayed back and
    forth beatifically before finally settling down on my chest.

    "I really like knowing you," she sighed quietly. I

    wanted to tell her the same but something happened.

    "It's not what you know but who you know," I

    whispered with sudden inspiration. That was Cordelia's game; to create a bridge
    of contacts spreading out from here and camouflaged behind me and my
    activities. There was only one problem with that theory.

    "I think you know several wonderful things along with

    several wonderful people," Barbie Lynn smiled dreamily up at me from my
    chest. "It seems that something wonderful has gotten you excited
    too," she referred to my reviving cock. "I want some of that."
    Before I could think of much of anything, she had slid down my body and began
    flopping my rod back and forth playfully letting it dance before her eyes.

    "Yum, yum, yum, yum," she murmured over it before

    letting my bulbous head slap against her tongue. It was so much stimulation
    that it was virtually a relief when the blowjob finally began. Barbie Lynn was
    taking a great joy in bopping my cockhead from cheek to cheek while arching her
    eyebrows repeatedly at me. "Tasty," she mumbled, with my rod still in
    her mouth.

    "Zane, you need to be taking your shower soon,"

    Vivian got out before stumbling to a stop as she regarded me and my sexual
    partner. "Whoops, sorry, I thought you two were done."

    "Out of the way," Rio burst into the scene,

    muscling Vivian aside and with Mercy in tow. "I leave my junk here and,
    Rio looked my way and grinned wickedly. "Hey, now! I like the look of
    that." Rio had caught sight of Barbie's Lynn highly vulnerable backside.

    "Mercy, get up there and take a cock-sucking

    lesson," Rio spanked Mercy's ass and pushed her forward. Vivian threw up
    her hands in exasperation but still managed to put aside her unease to come sit
    by my pillow.

    "If it helps your mood, Rio and Mercy read some C. S.

    Lewis with me last night," Vivian told me as she brushed some of my hair
    aside. I had to think about where I'd heard that name before.

    "You had them reading Narnia?" I was somewhat

    incredulous.

    "No. He wrote much more than that but at least you are

    only familiar with his children's work and not his pornographic writings,"
    Vivian sighed.

    "He wrote porn?" It isn't like I know every

    pornographic story ever scribed but Lewis is famous. How did I miss that?

    "No, he didn't," snickered Vivian, "but it is

    good to see you are still capable of jumping straight into such an obvious trap."
    Ha, ha, ha, wench.

    While I'd been busy with Vivian, Mercy had come around the

    center of the bed, gone onto her hands and knees perpendicular to my body, and
    positioned her face inches from Barbie Lynn as the honey-blonde sucked me off.

    Rio had snuck up on Barbie Lynn's behind, parted her thighs

    wider, and began lapping at her cunt, causing my blonde angel to whimper in
    need. The only more capable non-lesbian lesbian I'd met was Ms. Hudson Lane,
    our school's lawyer. Rio had a talent for ferreting out what drove other women
    crazy, both mentally (kind of an annoying thing) and physically (a good thing,
    especially right now).

    "Someone's got a nice happy ass here," Rio teased

    between tonguing laps around Barbie Lynn's cunt. She stuck what I hoped was
    only one finger in for starters while using her other hand to give Barbie's
    rump a decidedly vigorous spank. Barbie Lynn jolted in surprise but reacted by
    wiggling back.

    "Second best rear view on campus," Rio mused,

    "next to my Mercy's, of course." She said it so casually but I did
    catch Mercy's pleasure at being first in her lover's mind. Barbie Lynn's happy
    reaction to the situation was normal but Vivian's was less expected and showed
    her growing acceptance to the sexually bizarre relationship the women in my life
    had with me and each other.

    "Now take hold of his shaft, get a solid feel for it,

    then let your lips engulf the head," Barbie Lynn instructed Mercy on her
    second cock-sucking adventure. Vivian was also taking notes; most likely for
    use with her boyfriend when they next got together. I didn't know if I should
    worry about the guy or be jealous of the good loving coming his way.

    Mercy's lips felt better this time, more confident with

    hardly any contact by her teeth. Mercy followed Barbie's directions closely,
    only taking in the head and about an inch of shaft. She worked the rest of the
    shaft with her hand in a strong and steady rhythm. It was so confident and
    genuine, I felt comfortable in sitting up and working over Mercy's body as a
    reward.

    I soon had one hand warmly swirling her left breast while my

    other echoed with several sharp spanks to Mercy's flank. She showed her
    appreciation by pulling her mouth off my cock, kissing the head while giving me
    a quick wink, then going back to her oral ministrations.

    "Zane, wind up my toy for me," Rio slurped.

    "I'm going to DP her in the shower and I want her ready for me. Help a
    Brother out?" Groan; having to perform cunnilingus on a hot athletic chick
    in the early morning, I don't know how much longer I can go on.

    Wait, I hear a legion of guys who have sex once a week or

    less coming to kill my arrogant, over-privileged, and vastly over-sexed self.
    It's not like I don't have it coming.

    "Mercy, would you please bring your beautiful ass my

    way so I can have a taste?" I requested. Mercy was known for the alacrity
    of her bedroom antics so I was blessed with a gorgeous view of the back of
    Mercy's thighs, cunt, buttocks, and bunghole in a matter of seconds.

    "Pay attention, ah, ah, Vivian and you might, ah, learn

    something, ah, ah (SLAP!),  yelp, a thing, or two, to tell your,
    boyfriend," Barbie Lynn worked out as Rio licked and spanked her.

    "I'm not sure how looking at Mercy's naked posterior is

    going to help me," Vivian retorted.

    "I'll give you an oral tutorial, literally," I

    explained. "That way you can tell him what to do when he goes down on
    you."

    "I'm not sure about that," Vivian countered.

    "Huh?" Rio popped up from behind Barbie Lynn.

    "Do you expect him to want a blowjob?"

    "Yes," Vivian replied cautiously.

    "Then he had better get that tongue ready to go,"

    Rio insisted. "Fair is fair, and anything less than equal treatment is
    just plain wrong." She followed that up by a violent tongue attack on
    Barbie Lynn's cunt and anus. Barbie reacted by dropping her head and chest down
    and biting my hip lightly.

    "I may not need to repeat myself but I will for the

    lesson; every woman is different with different textures, flavors, looks, and
    erogenous zones," I began. "As I recall from a previous encounter,
    Mercy likes, and I started to reacquaint myself with Mercy's middle third.
    "Hey, baby," I coaxed Mercy along. I had a finger back to that spot
    just up and inside her cunt that she had led me to not three weeks ago.

    I was going at it and exploring new avenues of sensitivity

    for Mercy when I felt a shadow in my periphery. Vivian had shifted along the
    headboard until she could look right over my shoulder, sharing my view of
    Mercy. I gave her a little exhibition of parting the labia with the tongue,
    pulling on the same with my teeth and the multiple ways a tongue could be
    superior to a finger.

    The lessons would have continued except Mercy was an

    excitable young lady. I gave her points for getting a better handle on her
    orgasm since our last time together, as well as keeping my blowjob going until
    Barbie Lynn could once more take over. First Mercy started breathing heavily
    through the nose and then came the hiccups, followed by a kitten-like whimper
    and finally, "Rio, Zane! Mother-Goddamn-Fuck!" she screamed.

    I had little doubt Rio rammed a third finger into Barbie

    Lynn's asshole and bit her clit because the blonde twitched, twitched again,
    then a full-body spasm took over. She was in mid-suck on my cock with almost
    half of it down her throat and a vacuum seal developed at the same time the trembles
    vibrated my cock all over her mouth. It was a little painful; a lot
    pleasurable.

    The second Barbie Lynn's orgasm was assured, Rio knee-walked

    rapidly to Mercy and began to kiss her rapidly all over her face and forced her
    tongue down Mercy's throat. That little bit of shared passion kicked me over
    the edge and I came again in less than ten minutes. I felt sixteen all over
    again.

    Barbie Lynn lifted her lips up at the last second before her

    cheeks chipmunk-ed out as she wasn't yet in a place she could swallow. Rio had
    pulled Mercy off me and onto her back then mounted her submissive 'toy' and
    returned to kissing the hell out of her.

    "Bad slut; bad, bad," Rio teased. "I turn

    around and find you humping some guy and you didn't even get cash up
    front."

    Of course, she'd ordered Mercy to jump me, but Rio wasn't

    the kind to let things like truth, facts, and reason get in the way of what she
    said. She ran her hand down, over one of Mercy's breasts, and down to her
    lover's cunt.

    To be continued in part 24, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 7 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 22
    Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 22
    Belle, Paige, Hope, & Madness

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



    To understand why Hope was currently so meek (for her) and

    attentive, you had to understand that her Father was a stern warrior-patriarch
    of a very proud and mostly traditional Korean family. At home, she was the
    dutiful eldest daughter in a family with no sons; here at FFU, she was aloof
    and deadly, except around Christina and company, where she got to be a
    relatively normal American girl in her early twenties.

    Hope's only experience with men was with her Father, who was

    rumored to have killed any male who looked at her sexually, or expected her to
    kill the ones he missed. At FFU there were no guys at all for her to form
    relationships with, until I arrived. It wasn't a Daddy-issue thing, Hope didn't
    charge off into the great unknown; she became a good student and learned,
    patiently and confidently.

    I would have time later to marvel at my brilliance; at the

    moment, Hope planting small kisses across my abs and chest as my shirt came up
    was beyond pulse searing. She didn't know stimulation so much as she understood
    how a body worked. She also was coolly efficient in easing my shirt over my
    head and off my arms.

    She used a strong, steadying maneuver to take each shoe and sock

    off before she removed my pants and underwear together. When she finished, she
    was left kneeling in front of me, my cock bobbing an inch or two from her lips.
    She stared at it. I cupped a hand over each ear and guided her lips to my
    blood-engorged head.

    I had no intention of ramming it down her throat; her

    parting of the lips was enough. It was on her own initiative that she licked
    off the pre-cum starting to appear along the slit. Her lips took in the top of
    the head and I stopped the pressure on her head. Hope quickly took over,
    leaning forward, taking in the whole head, retiring before bobbing back and
    letting her lips pass over the head to the start of the shaft.

    I let her figure out by using her mouth and wrapping my cock

    up with one hand what felt good to me. She was growing in confidence by leap
    and bounds but I was still in charge. I touched each shoulder and she looked up
    (pretty damn sexy with her cheeks dimpling in as she sucked my cock).

    "Stand up and take off your clothes," I

    instructed. I held her hand as she stood. Hope's removal of her clothing was no
    striptease, although it did have a certain military grace to it, physically
    perfect and fearless. Four times I had to stop myself from stepping up and
    ravish her as her body's muscles rippled under her smooth, ochre skin and her
    breasts swung loose, perfectly round and excited.

    "On the bed," I instructed. Hope turned presenting

    her taut athletic ass to me, each cheek rolling in tandem with each stride. She
    moved to pull back the covers but I stopped her with a word.

    "No," I corrected her. "I want you above the

    covers." Hope smoothly altered her motion so that she crawled on all fours
    onto the bed. She looked over her shoulder at me, deliciously presented, before
    rolling onto her back.

    I approached her on my hands and knees from the foot of my

    sleeping platform and languidly stalked up her body until I stopped and kissed
    her at the joining of the thigh to the torso. Hope remained attentive and
    quiet, watching me plant kisses on each side of her pubic triangle without
    touching it.

    As I worked my way up to her diaphragm, Hope raised her left

    leg, bent at the knee, foot resting next to her other knee. I gave a quick
    smile; Hope was relaxed and enjoying the moment, which is pretty special for a
    first-timer. I let my lips nibble along the bottom rib until I took a nip out
    of her waist and made her giggle.

    Hope shifted away as she brought the back of her hand up to

    stifle her snickers. I let her go. I wanted to give her a wide range of
    sensations to sample. Had I done this with any of the other women I'd taken to
    bed? No, but no two women are alike. The only person Hope compared herself to
    was Hope and I gave her that level of respect.

    I laid a path of licks and lip suction up her sternum to her

    far (left) breast. I circled the areola with my tongue, making sure to rub the
    nipple with my upper or lower lip as I made my circuit. Hope made this cute
    little coughing noise but otherwise remained still. Her nipple twirled around
    my tongue before I engulfed it with my mouth and started a strong steady
    suction that I accentuated by pulling my head up with her nipple extended by
    the upward maneuver.

    This earned me a twitching in her hips. Her raised leg began

    to flop back and forth to the side while the right leg pressed against me and
    opened up her crotch for exploration. I took the offer and ran my right hand
    along her inner thigh above the knee to her plump, moist cunt lips. On the
    first trip I pushed a finger in up to the first knuckle.

    I drew some of her juices down along her other inner thigh

    until I made a circle under her knee. She shivered slightly as I did so. I
    zigzagged on the return trip, this time running a finger from the perineum,
    dipping in to her cunt and making a quick twirl right beneath the clit. Two
    desperate breaths escaped past Hope's clenched teeth.

    Hope's orgasm was close, closer than she realized. I moved

    my lips from her breast to her ear once more. I also subjected her cunt to the
    energies of another finger. I made slow, shallow strokes directed at parting
    the labia around her now rather impressive clitoris, twisting it and squeezing
    it between my fingers. (Strong fingers are something you work on in
    Marksmanship btw.)

    When Hope's arms snaked up and wrapped me tightly to her, I

    knew she was on the home stretch.

    "I am going to take you now," I whispered in her

    ear. The thrill and confusion of my intentions tore her apart inside.

    She wanted to learn and obey but she also wanted to maintain

    her virginity, and the two ideas collided like twin locomotives. Remember, sex
    is in the mind and Hope's thoughts were on fire. I bit down on her earlobe at
    the same time I grappled with her right tit and gave several quick sharp spanks
    to her quim.

    "Zane!" she started out with a hiss but boiled

    into a thunderous shout. Her thighs clamped onto my fingers and she drove (no,
    she didn't claw, she impaled) her fingers into me like nails. The temporary
    deafness in my right ear was its own reward. I kissed her, running my tongue
    along the top and back of her teeth while her body shook and shivered.

    When the last of the tremors subsided I released her and

    pushed up with my arms, keeping my elbows half bent.

    "Zane, I'm sorry. I've hurt you," Hope sounded

    worried that her fingernails had blood on them. The pain was nothing compared
    to the humiliation I'd go through in the showers tomorrow. Rio took perverse
    glee crowing over every new sexual scar I accumulated.

    "Hush now; on your knees facing me," I commanded.

    This time Hope gave a barely noticeable blink before

    complying. She sat there attentively, her ass resting on her heels and her
    palms on her thighs looking smoking hot with damp thighs and perky nipples. I
    shifted up the bed, keeping to my side until I was properly positioned. I then
    reached for the back of Hope's head and confidently directed her toward my cock
    once more.

    Hope picked up right where she'd left off; slurping my head

    like a lollipop. Hope didn't get overly ambitious. She sucked me in, rolled my
    head around her mouth using her tongue with the occasional sojourn an inch or
    two down my shaft. Being at loose ends since Hope was drooling all over my rod
    so well, I reached out and began fondling her closest breast.

    This time I was rough, milking her breast, gripping the base

    of the breast and pulling down until I pulled the nipple. No response from Hope
    wasn't a bad thing; if she didn't like it she'd let me know. A few more
    pleasurable minutes with Hope and I sat up and put my other hand on the small
    of her back (I have really good abdominal muscles).

    I brushed my hand knife-like and pinkie first down between

    her ass cheeks. I brushed her anus but only briefly because my target was her
    cunt once more. She was hot, wet, and welcoming. I worked two fingers in and
    pumped her as hard as I dared. When I had her rocking her hips in response to
    my thrusts, I jumped my fingers down and vibrantly worked over her clit.

    Hope choked and little shimmies emanated from her hips.

    Again, I switched things up on her; I moved my hand up and rotated my
    forefinger against her anus until it gave way. Hope made a slight gagging noise
    but recovered masterfully and upped the tempo of her blowjob.

    "Come this way," I directed her by pulling her

    right buttocks to me.

    Hope wiggled from the waist slightly so she could look down

    the length of my body into my eyes. I repeated my hand motion, her eyes flashed
    with pleasure and she quickly straddled my body. Now her cunt was nearly at
    mouth level (Hope's pretty tall) while her blowjob continued non-stop in our
    '69'. I gripped a buttock in each hand, pulled them apart and then lifted my
    head to her honey box.

    With my first lick, Hope's resolve began to fracture. I

    would grove my tongue, move her hips over me and then lick from her clit to the
    bottom of her cunt. I massaged her several times before resting my head and
    alternating my fingers in. When my tongue lapped at her creases once more, I
    trailed a finger up to her anus, no reaction.

    I tickled her backside for half a minute, then substituted

    my tongue. I probed delicately and Hope stuttered in response. I went back to
    twirling her clit while pushing my index finger through her sphincter. Her oral
    attentions finally broke down. She let my cock plop out of her mouth and rested
    her forehead on my hip while the overwhelming sensations crashed over her
    senses.

    I felt the tightness of her anal cavity around my finger and

    her cunt throbbing against my tongue. I pushed deeper with my finger and her
    juices started flowing as Hope became more and more aroused. Valiantly, she stepped
    up her game, kissing and sucking one of my balls into her mouth. I moaned,
    which made her very happy.

    Hope's clit played along my lips as I took it in and sucked

    on it. She was rubbing my cock shaft as she tantalized my balls when she felt
    it start to pulse in her hand. My cockhead was engulfed by her lips and she
    remorselessly gobbling up the top third of my cock with the addition of a
    little twisting motion with her head and throat.

    "I'm cumming," I growled. "Take it all but

    don't swallow until I tell you to." Hope drove me on faster and harder and
    I reciprocated on her two holes. When I took on her clit once more, it wasn't
    in the form of a monster wave crashing on the beach but like a building tsunami
    pulling the energy before pummeling in one overwhelming surge. I poked a second
    finger into her anus to drive her over the top.

    Hope's back arched violently and a thin stream of fluid

    squirted into my mouth. She humped my face and squeezed my fingers in her
    asshole in a corkscrew fashion.

    "Zane!" she belted out musically. "Oh, God,

    that's great, umm, oh, yes, don't stop." My member slapped against my
    stomach and my balls were starting to boil and I couldn't hold back for long.

    Several more flexes and grunts came from Hope before she

    settled down enough for me to get her to do what I wanted.

    "Hope, I'm cumming," I ground out once more and

    just in time. Hope barely got my shaft upright and her lips over my head before
    I began ejaculating into her mouth.

    She breathed sharply through her nose but didn't choke or

    spew. Time after time she took my seed until I mustered the strength to let her
    know I was done. Hope dismounted me and resumed her kneeling position supported
    by unsteady thighs. I was a little slower in following her though her eyes
    sparkled when I looked into their brown depths.

    "Show me," I told her. Hope opened her mouth and I

    saw my semen brimmed inside. I kissed her lower lip along its entire length
    then did the same to her upper. I didn't take any of my jizz this time, that
    would came another time. For now,

    "Swallow," I spoke, and she did in a mighty gulp.

    I pulled her into me and led us down onto the comforter, Hope resting in my
    embrace.

    I soaked up the gentle passion of the moment with Hope in my

    arms. When she started kissing me on the neck I realized that was her way of
    asking for more. I twisted my body and pulled Hope past me so she could extend
    herself onto her hands and knees with me at her side. She lowered herself,
    letting her long, luxurious black hair cascade over her far shoulder.

    My hands roamed over the back of her neck and shoulders

    while I kissed her mid and lower back. I shifted from her side, ending up
    behind her. I gave a slight nudge to her calf to get Hope to open her legs wide
    and let me position my hips behind her. I gave my rod a few strokes to get it
    ready but really the visual tableau of the tightly sculpted muscles of her
    shoulders, back, hips, and buttocks made the physical stimulation superfluous
    for me.

    Keeping my eyes on Hope, I leaned way back and rummaged

    under the rolled-up blanket at the foot of the bed. The heating pad I'd asked
    Barbie Lynn to place there made finding the vial of viscous scented oil that
    was being warmed up easy. I was pleasantly assured of my feel for Hope to
    notice she hadn't looked back to see what I was up to. That took a great deal
    of confidence and trust.

    The serenity with which Hope greeted the thin stream of

    liquid as it steamed while flowing from her tailbone into her cleft was
    intensely arousing to my sight. I set down the container and began rubbing the
    oil in. First I started around the anus but I soon moved over each cheek,
    massaging them as well. When I coasted down to her inner thighs Hope figured
    out what was really going on and I could swear I heard a phantom cough of
    amusement.

    She knew I'd tricked her in a playful way. A few seconds

    later she pieced together the why, distracting her was secondary to easing the
    fatigue creeping through her thighs, lower back and ass brought on by several
    tense orgasms. There would be no muting of our joining. For ten minutes she
    relaxed and soaked up the hot oil working into her flesh.

    I restarted my efforts by kissing each hip, signaling her

    that I was anxious for her flesh. I placed one hand on the small of her back
    and lined up my cock at the top of her ass crack. I gently rocked forward,
    pushing my cock onto her back. Swaying back, I let my cock slip off her ass,
    letting it swing free before thrusting forward once more.

    This time I directed it languidly along the base of her

    cunt, letting my cockhead part her lips and plow her furrows until I touched
    then passed the clit on my way through her pubic hair and beyond. I repeated
    this orchestra of lust, adding in a movement where my bulbous head pressured
    her sphincter to the point of violation before sliding elsewhere.

    "Jesus, Zane," Hope sung out, "make up your

    mind. You are driving me crazy." Hope wasn't being exhorted to climax by
    any loss of control; it was the tension brought about by not knowing what
    direction the lesson was going to take. For someone else it would be as if you
    were reading LA Confidential one night only to discover that the last quarter
    of the book was missing and not accessible until the next morning.

    "There will be no intercourse for us tonight,

    Hope," I informed her. I began pumping along her cunt, mimicking the
    fucking motion. Time and again I let my cock head cut along her labia, brush
    her clitoris until it was stimulated by the low ridges along the shaft. It
    didn't take long for Hope to start pushing back against me to maximize my
    'depth'.

    Hope clenched the sheets as we both increased the violence

    of our impacts. Her breath was coming in labored huffs and sweat began beading
    up all over her skin. Considering how fit Hope was, I was impressed with the
    intensity with which she embraced our sympathetic coupling.

    "No, not yet; keep going," was her

    self-encouraging mantra. "Don't let go, don't let go. Push him, push him
    harder."

    I scooped up the long tail of Hope's hair and guided her

    body up off her hands so that her back slid up and down my chest. Our hands did
    a little dance of their own. She ended up with her left reaching across and
    holding on to my right at her breast. My right still held the majority of her
    long locks, and I used those to give a silken caress to my coaxing of her right
    breast to sensual overload.

    My left hand landed on her stomach and used that perch to

    push her harder into me with each thrust. Her left hand wandered back to my
    ass. Hope's nails dug in deep (am I being marked/branded?) and she matched her pull
    with my push between her legs. When she finally succumbed to her climax,
    vaginal juices washed over my cock and down both our thighs.

    I was perfectly poised to support my lovers body as she

    surrendered to her orgasmic impulses and erotic energies coursed chaotically
    through her system. Her murmurs signaled she was regaining control and she made
    it definite by placing a series of kisses along my right arm. I coaxed us down
    on the bed facing one another.

    "I still don't know if I want to have sex tonight,"

    Hope smiled sleepily.

    "It is your choice to make," I answered. "We

    both know you have the confidence now to make that decision when you are
    ready."

    "Are you looking out for me, Zane?" Hope teased me

    wearily.

    "Of course. I look out for all my ladies, even those

    who can take care of themselves just fine," I noted. She nodded and I
    realized that she'd tentatively opened the door into her inner circle of
    friends. "To answer an earlier question, I take no pleasure in ordering
    you around as some kind of power trip. I communicated with you in a manner that
    maximized your focus on our caresses." She nodded and gave me an
    affectionate peck on the forehead, reaffirming her dominant status.

    "You will come with me and shower," she ordered

    me. I retrieved two robes and my shower kit and a naked Hope lead me to the
    Solarium shower. We did not bathe ourselves; we lathered, rubbed, and rinsed
    the other, and I could tell Hope relished the experience.

    "Tell me something: how come you and Heaven have never snuck

    off in the woods and knocked boots?" she mused.

    "You are not asking because you think we did and didn't

    talk about it so you must be wondering what it would be like if we did, so yes,
    I would fuck you if you asked me to while doing a little shooter-spotter
    bonding out in the forest," I related to Hope; on the Marksmanship team, I
    was the spotter to her shooter. Her eyes flashed like lightning on a pitch
    black night. A powerful, lethal rifle in hand and a lover penetrating her was
    Hope's aphrodisiac, her perfect storm.

    "You should get ready for that. I definitely think it

    will make us a more simpatico team," Hope smiled and rubbed her breasts
    against my chest. "Are you going to make me obey you?"

    "I'm going to stick a ponytail up your ass and make you

    call me Master," I confided.

    "Oh, so how do you want your bullets; orally, anally or

    at high-velocity?" she remarked as her grin became more feral.

    "I've got nothing but love for you, Baby," I

    joked. We finished toweling off and headed for the bedroom area. We immediately
    noticed that while the sofa-beds were still open, they were unoccupied. Had we
    been that loud? I'm being rhetorical, I am the soul of discretion but I bring
    out the vocalist in every woman I meet.

    Inside the screens I could make out the forms of multiple

    girls having already settled in under the covers. Rio and Mercy were
    intertwined at their usual place on the far side of the bed. Barbie Lynn was
    curled up, facing away from us, in the middle of the platform, and Vivian was
    on her back, eyes closed, stretching out on the near side.

    I motioned Hope to follow me to the spot between Barbie Lynn

    and Vivian at the foot of the bed. She looked down at her carefully placed
    clothes then back to me. Her gaze went to the clock on one of the wardrobes, back
    to me, then she followed. We lay in each other's arms for a few minutes as our
    hair dried and bodies wound down.

    "Umm, that was definitely more than I envisioned,

    Zane," Hope sighed happily while staring up at the clouds in the night
    sky. "I need to be going but I look forward to seeing you in the
    morning."

    "No, you are staying the night," I stated. Hope

    pushed herself up into a kneeling position, hands on her thighs and her ass
    resting on her heels.

    "You are getting off on ordering me around, aren't you?"

    Hope smirked. To maintain the illusion, I didn't answer. I did get on my knees,
    wrapped my arms around her waist, and pulled us both into a kneeling, upright
    posture. Our mutual attraction brought our fresh bodies into contact. Hope
    exhaled and let her hands come to rest on my buttocks and the side of her head
    rest against my collarbone while my hands cupped each of her ass cheeks.

    Hope then did something I hadn't even imagined; she purred

    like a sated cat and snuggled firmly into my embrace.

    "Thank you, Zane," she whispered.

    "You're welcome, my Little Thunder" I responded. I

    knew I could have said something like 'you are worth it' or 'you did all the
    real work,' but I went with what felt right and those were the words she wanted
    to hear.

    Never just another Monday Morning.

    Death is inevitable; no one can

    force it upon you or save you from it.

    "Zane," a woman whispered in my ear. It is a

    testament to my out-of-control sex life that I didn't immediately know the
    identity of the woman in my bed even though drugs and/or alcohol were not
    involved.

    "Yes, Hope?" I turned and whispered back.

    "We are surrounded," her eyes glimmered.

    Indeed, we had been surrounded in the few hours we'd been

    asleep. Barbie Lynn had crowded in on Hope's section of the bed. As Hope rolled
    onto her side and snuggled into me, Barbie Lynn wiggled in behind her and
    pressed her magnificent boobs into Hope's back. She had even put her upper arm
    to rest on Hope's and had situated her right lower thigh and calf between
    Hope's legs.

    On the other side of the equation, Vivian was on her side,

    left leg laid over my thighs and left hand on my chest, on top of Hope's hand.
    Both our new female companions were sound asleep and snoring softly.

    "What do you want me to do about it?" I inquired

    quietly.

    "I don't know," Hope seemed conflicted.

    "Barbie Lynn is having a good dream."

    "And?" I wondered.

    "Her nipples are digging into my back and she's humping

    my ass," Hope grinned. At least she wasn't offended. "What would you
    do?"

    "Turn over slowly, push her on her back, spread her

    legs and then slip two fingers into her cunt and pump her," I tried not to
    snicker. "Work in small circles, then start suckling on a nipple; she
    likes a bit of teeth."

    "I've never been sexually involved with a woman,"

    Hope said. It wasn't a statement but a declaration of an issue she was
    contemplating.

    "You would like to see Barbie Lynn and me, pleasuring

    one another, would you not?" Hope mused.

    "Absolutely," I nodded slightly, enough not to

    wake our companions.

    "I'll bring it up to her over breakfast," she

    informed me thoughtfully. "I need to look into her clear blue eyes when I
    talk this idea out with her."

    "She'll like that," I murmured, "and that is

    what she deserves too." Though asleep (we hoped), Barbie Lynn nuzzled into
    Hope's ear and let her hand drop down onto Hope's closest breast.

    "She's not making waiting easy," Hope looked

    worried concerning her desire to postpone the encounter.

    "The best things in life are never easy," I

    pointed out before we both drifted back off.

    Good News,  Rejection

    I woke up with the feeling that something was wrong but I

    couldn't place it. The alarm wasn't going off, the phone wasn't ringing, and
    there were no sirens screaming. Vivian, on my left side, had worked her way
    between my arm and my body and was draped over half of my form. The awkwardness
    only increased when I realized she'd slid a hand between her legs.

    That wasn't so bad except it also meant the back of her hand

    was also rubbing along my cock. Her other hand had come to rest against my neck
    on the far side and her face was blowing softly on my neck's near side.
    Remember the arm she'd separated from my side? The devilish hand at the end of
    that arm had somehow wedged itself under her underwear and was holding one of
    Vivian's ass cheeks.

    Vivian began the slow, steady process of awakening, bringing

    about a strange paralysis in me. As her mind wandered its way toward alertness,
    both of her hands fidgeted slightly. My pulse jumped and my rod raced to iron
    hardness against her wrist as she stirred.

    "Your hand is on my ass," she murmured.

    "I'm sorry," I gulped. "I wish I could say I

    was sorrier but I'm not. My only excuse is that I was asleep when it
    happened."

    "I know, Zane, I put your hand on my ass," Vivian

    said, her breath tickling my jugular. "It was already close and, I was
    curious." I blinked up at the ceiling, having moments ago misread the
    evidence and believed I'd violated this woman's trust in me.

    "I am going to spank you," I seethed. "I am

    going to strip down your panties and spank your ass for putting me through what
    you just put me through."

    "Does it buy me any goodwill if I tell you that

    Chastity brought some things over for Hope last night?" Vivian wondered.
    "They're over on the dresser. That's why I cut the alarm off, so you two
    could get some more sleep."

    "The alarm is off," Hope whispered. "What

    time is it?" She didn't sound so happy.

    "I didn't hear you wake up," Vivian apologized.

    "Long-range shooting involves controlled

    breathing," Hope answered. "What time is it?"

    Vivian rolled over, leaned off the bed, and retrieved her

    phone.

    "5:27," Vivian hissed back to us.

    "Oh," moaned a sleepy Barbie Lynn. "I guess

    Zane and I will have to do it in the shower again, not that I mind," she
    finished with a sexy grin.

    "No marathon session if you go downstairs," Vivian

    cautioned.

    "Zane and I have already showered," Hope said,

    "So we can avoid the ritual at this time."

    "How was it?" Barbie Lynn propped herself on an

    elbow and gazed upon Hope's face.

    "I will never look at Zane touching or kissing another

    woman in the same way," Hope imparted to her. "I'll talk about the
    details when I've digested the lessons I learned last night."

    "Yes, lessons," Hope confirmed as she rolled back

    the covers and sat up. "It is his chosen method for our sex play, that of
    female student and male instructor."

    "That's just fascinating;" grumbled Rio, "but

    some of us do need showers. If Zane doesn't put in an appearance, hey, what are
    you doing, Monkey?" Rio's attention turned to Mercy. Mercy had rolled on
    top of Rio, elevated on all fours, and was now sucking on and nibbling Rio's
    left nipple.

    "Did I tell you to do that?" Rio quizzed Mercy.

    Mercy shook her head in the negative but kept hold of the tit in her mouth.
    "Don't you worry, you annoying cunt," Rio grinned evilly, "I've
    got something planned for your insubordination this time. Now scoot." This
    time Mercy did wiggle off Rio.

    "Why don't you play teacher/student with me?"

    Barbie Lynn teased me.

    "You eat ice cream with a spoon and steak with a knife,

    Barbie Lynn, but hell, if you want to play Merry Monk and Naughty Nun with me,
    I'm game," I grinned. Barbie Lynn's grin equaled mine and added a
    salacious tongue running along the lips. She is my best sexual partner ever.

    "Before you run off can I ask Zane for one favor

    first?" Vivian asked the ladies. I was hoping she'd be considerate enough
    to ask me too.

    "Atta girl," Rio perked up. "Ride his face.

    Get his patented tongue-tickle wakeup call."

    "That's not what I have in mind," Vivian

    responded.

    "Sure," Barbie Lynn answered Vivian's request.

    "What; are we stockholders in Zane now?" Hope

    inquired. "I withhold my vote until I know what Zane has to do and how he
    feels about it."

    "Thanks, Hope," I looked over at her.

    "You are my spotter. If you are distracted, your

    performance suffers and so does mine," she smiled. "It is enlightened
    self-interest." Yeah, right.

    "I understand, Hope," Vivian nodded. "I knew

    if I asked Zane, he would consult with you ladies so I elected to take on any
    of your rejections myself. Zane, would you let me cuddle up against you for a
    few more minutes? That's all I want."

    "Sure," I agreed. This wasn't going to be so hard.

    Unfortunately, fate is cruel and I'm an idiot if there was ever any doubt.
    Vivian maneuvered so that her back was to me and she was pressed into my body.

    Hellish complication number one: when Vivian had leaned off

    the bed, I had removed my hand from her underwear, causing it to have ridden
    half-way down her ass.

    Hellish complication number two: I sleep naked; my cock was

    hard and wedged between said ass cheeks, and I mean wedged in deep.

    Hellish complication number three: "Zane, could you

    wrap your arm around me, please?" Vivian murmured. I had a feeling she had
    closed her eyes, feigning sleep, so I draped an arm over and rested it on her
    stomach, nice and safe. Vivian took my hand and pulled it to a point underneath
    her right tit and slightly into her cleavage beneath her shirt.

    Okay, I'm thinking, I'm still safe. I can do this for a few

    minutes and not crack. I had a really good time with Hope last night and I'm
    not running at a 100% over-stupid like I normally am. Vivian started to
    stretch, her back arching away from me while her shoulders and hips pushed in.
    I had to admit that her hair smelled great. I knew what to do next, but then I
    realized that what I had to do was think like someone who didn't know what to
    do. (Confused? Join the club)

    "What do I call you?" I whispered into her ear.

    "Vannie," she responded quietly. 'Vannie' must be

    the nickname her boyfriend uses.

    "Time to wake up, Vannie," I breathed. Vivian kept

    arching her back, with some gradual hip rotation added to the mix. My cock was
    rubbing down between each buttock; my hand was being pushed over the top of her
    shirt-covered breast.

    I had a reprieve when the bell's edge of my phallus caught

    on the waistband of her panties. Vivian swiveled her hips a few more times and
    then rotated her shoulders so that the palm of my hand wove circles over her
    breast. Her enticed nipple came out to play by twisting with my movements. I
    still had some hope, though, that she'd stop soon.

    When she ran her hand from her stomach to her crotch I

    prayed that a little self-stimulation was all she was seeking. With her left
    hand, which I hadn't tracked, she worked her panties half way down her thighs
    before resuming her gymnastic routine. Then her fiendish hand migrated over her
    thigh and cheek until it wrapped around my cock and gave it a squeeze. I had to
    do something quickly.

    "Vannie," I whispered with more urgency, "you

    really need to wake up." Vivian faked a yawn then wiggled violently
    against my hips. This allowed her to force my cock through her ass crack and
    between her thighs. Vivian was showing a surprisingly inherent talent as a champion
    lap-dancer. I had done the whole pseudo-sex thing last night with Hope so why
    was I being subjected to this again? "Vannie, I wish you didn't have to
    go."

    That caused a hiccup in her performance. Her hip movements

    became almost romantic in their tenderness and a low contented growled emanated
    from her chest. I racked my personality assessment of Vivian to figure out what
    to do next. Sexual conduct is best when you know what your partner is looking
    for and meeting that expectation.

    I took my hand from her breast, sauntered it up her sternum

    to her neck and jaw. I tilted her head toward me. Her eyes were still closed as
    if asleep so she made no reaction as I leaned in for a chaste kiss, no tongue.
    She kissed back in an equally tender fashion.

    "You need to wake up, Vannie," I said one last

    time. She nodded, gave me another kiss, and then let her head settle back on
    the pillow.

    "Thank you, Zane," Vivian told me as she looked up

    and over her shoulder at me.

    "Fuck it all, Bro!" Rio yelled. "Your cock is

    in her ass. Fuck her! Fuck her! This is your chance to nail the stuck up
    bitch."

    "She's not a stuck up bitch and my cock is not in her

    ass," I countered.

    "Trust me," Barbie Lynn provided her input,

    "if that meat was up her ass, the look on her face would be totally
    different." What happened to normal days of waking up where we greet each
    other, ask about our plans for the day, and wonder what we are having for
    breakfast? Seriously, who has discussions about what a girl's face would look
    like with my cock up their ass first thing in the morning?

    "On that wonderful note, I'm going to, I suddenly

    realized I was boned by reality. I had nowhere to go. I didn't need to shower
    and I didn't have to be anywhere for an hour and a half. Speaking of boners,
    why wasn't Vivian letting go of my cock, which she held tightly against her
    cunt lips? Well, if you can't be happy,

    "Vivian, could you stay with me a little longer?"

    I requested gently.

    "That's it," Rio chuckled. "Lure her in with

    that patented Braxton seduction then tap that ass good." There was
    rustling from Rio's side of the bed. "Mercy, you stay put."

    "I'm going down and talking to the other girls,"

    Barbie Lynn announced. "Zane, I'll explain things to our shower
    buddies."

    With that, she scooted away from the covers and crawled off

    the foot of the bed.

    "I'm going to put some clothes on," Hope spoke up.

    "It is something of a marvel that so many of you seem comfortable in your
    nakedness but I'm not there yet." She too made her way off the bed and to
    the clothes Chastity had left for her friend.

    "Sure, Zane, I'll stay a little longer if you

    like," Vivian was finally allowed to respond.

    I nestled into her and she molded tightly to me. As I was

    busy inhaling the scent of her hair my hand returned to her stomach. This time
    it was a little lower, like brushing the top of her pubic hair lower. Vivian
    did me two better. Her right hand reached back and stroked my hair as I rested
    my lips on her neck, innocently of course.

    Her left hand was up to far worse; she reached down and

    began to pet my cockhead that was conveniently poking between her legs at cunt
    level. At that point, I'm trying to figure out why in the hell Vivian is
    torturing me. A loud slap of a hand on ass echoed to me from Rio's side of the
    bed. Mercy squeaked. Then it occurred to me; two could play at Vivian's game.

    The hand on the stomach wandered up her body, underneath her

    sleeping jersey and began fondling her left breast, including the occasional
    pull on the nipple. Another spanking resounded from the Rio/Mercy duo as I
    freed my left hand from beneath me and wrapped up Vivian's hair. I tilted her
    head toward me and began kissing her lips. Her mouth opened at my approach and
    we were soon wrestling back and forth with our lips and tongues.

    A third slap of Rio's paddle on Mercy's ass rang out. I

    began pumping against Vivian's ass. As my cockhead withdraw deep into her
    muscular thighs her hand followed. I stopped when her fingers touched her clit.
    I'm still somewhat unclear on how Christian school girls stand on masturbation
    but it obviously didn't matter that Vivian was doing it right now, she had her
    shirt bunched up above her breasts, her panties around her knees, and my cock
    massaging her cunt.

    Two more smacks echoed from Mercy's paddling which concluded

    with a squeal of pleasure. Sometimes those two, I guess the next step is for
    them to be the first FFU openly lesbian couple or a Bonnie and Clyde crime
    spree, based on which way the neuron misfires in Rio's noggin. As for which way
    Vivian's brain was going off the rails, I wasn't totally certain.

    "Yes," she broke our kiss. "Yes, yes,

    yes," she panted. We were now rocking with some real synergy. She titled
    her face away from me and placed her chin on her chest as her breathing became
    rapid and shallow. Farther down, my cock and her fingers became impossibly
    slick with a mixture of my pre-cum and her vaginal fluids.

    I picked up the tinglings from her cunny first but they

    rapidly spread to her stomach and thighs.

    "Yes, oh, yes, oh, Holy God, ugh, ugh, ugh, Yes!"

    Vivian cried out. More liquid sloshed against my cock, not too much but enough
    to make me shoot, all over her hand and thighs. "Oh, oh, oh, it's been so
    long," she wheezed through tortured lungs.

    We rapidly put the brakes on our action and settled into a

    comfortable embrace. A minute later she gave me one last playful ass wag and
    sat up. My cock was thankfully going into a dormant state. Vivian had swung her
    feet off the bed, then turned and kissed me (chastely once more).

    "Thank you, Zane," she smiled as she began lapping

    my semen off her hand. "I can't wait to try this out with my
    boyfriend."

    Plus side: Vivian was getting the courage to get back with

    the long-time boyfriend who had 'accidentally' taken her virginity. I'd like to
    make Vivian's quality of life better. She also liked the taste of my seed.

    Down side: I'm back to being a practice dummy for the

    ambitious girls around me. Also, she liked the taste of my seed.

    "I appreciate you letting me loosen up and work out

    some of my issues with you," Vivian completed.

    Why can't a woman be satisfied with being a total jerk to me

    so I can stay angry with them for more than five seconds? I know there are
    chicks out there that get out of bed, sneer down at their former lover, and
    belittle them before laughing like the Wicked Witch and sauntering out the
    door. I blame my misconceptions on Lifetime TV, my Aunt watches it, honest.

    I flopped down on the bed and stared at the last bit of dark

    skies before the first rays of sunlight drove them away. Hope stepped into my
    field of view, grinning, with her ponytail dangling down and tickling my nose.

    "Zane, I really care for you and I am saying this with

    the utmost sincerity," Hope began.

    "You should have let Christina throw you out that first

    day," she smiled. "I have trained in the martial arts since I was
    five yet I've never seen anyone take a beating like you have in my entire life.
    The Energizer Bunny has nothing on your staying power, Zane. From Barbie Lynn
    at the beginning of the semester to Vivian right now, you just get it coming
    and going. I'm in awe with your inability to learn from your mistakes. I mean
    that in the kindest way."

    "Have I done anything right?" I sighed. Hope

    grabbed my nose, pinched it painfully, and yanked my head over for eye-to-eye
    contact.

    "You do a lot right, Zane, no pity party for you. I can

    name a dozen women who would charge into a burning building to save you, me
    included," she pointed out.

    "Zane, I want to protect you, and my Father taught me

    to ignore the cries of my own family if we were ever attacked because that
    would reveal my position," Hope informed me. Man, that is just plain
    fucked up in so many ways I don't even want to get into. What kind of father
    does that to his little girl?

    "I've never had a pet; I sleep with an automatic pistol

    under my pillow and a combat shotgun beneath my bed. I couldn't imagine anyone
    would consider himself a man unless he was versed in at least three forms of
    combat. I don't think I need to go into my instructions should a man touch me
    inappropriately, much less touch me when I was naked," she smiled warmly.

    "Wait," I mused after a moment's retrospection,

    "you want to protect me? Can't I be the one protecting you?"

    "Okay," she replied thoughtfully, "after

    Karate Club today, you and I can spar and if you can take me two out of three
    submissions, I will allow you to protect me."

    Wait, I am going to risk getting my ass kicked for what? It

    isn't like she's going to sleep with me if I win, and I can definitely get some
    action with Cappadocia if I refuse.

    "I'd like to but I have plans," I shrugged.

    "I am sure Cappadocia will understand. Besides, I might

    finish you off quickly and the two of you can get at it when I leave,"
    Hope countered.

    "What makes you think, ?" I get out.

    "Zane, you live in a glass house, literally. You and her

    are no great secret," Hope interrupted.

    "Fine, let's see who gets schooled this time," I

    agreed. "So, how many years of Karate have you had?"

    "None," she smiled sweetly. "If it matters, I

    am advanced in the teachings of Taekkyeon, Hapkido, and Geom Do."

    "I have no clue as to what those styles are," I

    admitted.

    "A striking techniques style, a mixed martial arts

    style, and Korean Sword fighting," Hope informed me without a hint that
    she was offended by my ignorance.

    I knew that was a vast simplification of what those schools

    taught but from my limited experience, we could sit back and discuss them for
    twenty years and not cover every nuance. What I did know was, this school had
    more than its fair share of females unusually skilled in the arts of killing their
    fellow sentient life forms.

    Wait, was this the Hell Mouth and I am surrounded by an army

    of Buffy's, Faith's and Willow's? Did that make me Zander? Maybe I was Oz. He
    got to be a werewolf after all.

    "Where do you go," Hope asked with intense

    curiosity, "between that blink of your eye and the next?"

    "I'm imagining what you look like without your bra and

    panties on," I lied. I said that because I wanted to see her reaction, not
    because I had a hope in hell of her believing that. She did nothing. "I
    try to put my current circumstances in a context, no matter how crazy, that
    allows me to figure out what I should do next."

    "I should have known that you would embrace a cosmic

    embryonic spirit when making crucial decisions," Hope noted. Translation:
    I'm nuts.

    "I am glad you pierce through my many layers of

    obfuscations to see the real me," I retorted.

    "I am glad you see the real me too," she smiled.

    I got dressed, pulled out some homework, was jumped by my

    cohort of hotties, stripped down so they could examine my new collection of war
    wounds before finally letting me regain my clothing and dignity, while the
    ladies whispered conspiratorially about me. With the help of Vivian and Iona, I
    actually made it to the Dining Hall for breakfast by seven.

    Hope, Barbie Lynn, and Vivian broke free and headed for the

    senior tables first but soon it was just Iona, Rio and me. Paige stopped by
    only long enough to check on our status; I kissed her on the inside of each
    wrist and she ran her fingers through my hair and straightened my collar. I had
    Rio check me for electronic devices because Paige likes me but she is in the
    Time Lord Mafia, as is Iona. I have a little feud going on with their leader.

    On the way out the door, Raven caught up with me for a

    status update on our project. She'd written a beautiful opening paragraph and I
    told her that we would have the books from George Mason on Wednesday or
    Thursday. We asked how our weekends went; she went to the Soccer match up in
    Maryland and I had avoided sex the entire time.

    Raven seemed pleased by the news and I'm not even in a

    relationship with her. Okay, I may be the only one who believes I'm not in a
    relationship with her but I'm happy ignoring the rest of the world at this
    moment. Once I passed the Dining Room threshold I was brutally reminded that I
    still had Handmaiden's Duty.

    She was a nice, voluptuous junior named Georgia who was

    quite tall and quite well stacked. My task; to name all the descendants of Noah
    listed in the Book of Genesis. Every time I got one wrong I had to kiss her.
    I'd complain about the blatant sexual harassment but a) I like kissing girls
    and b) I could do without the ridicule of the entire school, check that;
    anymore ridicule from the entire school than what I was already getting.

    My some miracle I made it through enough names for Christina

    and company to surround us (Vivian, my guardian, was right there too). Georgia
    suspended her punishment gracefully as Heaven pulled me aside.

    "We have a date for Tuesday night," she beamed

    like a thousand suns.

    "Cool. Should we bring anything?" I inquired.

    "No. She's doing barbeque pork chops and chicken

    breasts, plus some other Southern stuff that I have no clue about what it
    is," Heaven informed me. "What is a hush puppy?"

    "Deep-fried corn meal batter, I think," I tossed

    out there. "When do we go over?"

    "5:30, and she'll have beer for me and Doctor Pepper or

    Sun Drop for you," she giggled. She was of legal drinking age and I
    wasn't, and Danica, our date, was a Lancaster City patrolwoman.

    "I'll meet you at the car, Babe," I grinned down

    at her while squeezing her in my arms. "But we have to be going," I
    noted. Arriving late to Assembly was unforgivable.

    "Zane, I've decided to tell my Father about you,"

    Hope dropped her bomb right as we headed off again. I stumbled.

    "Zane?" Vivian and Georgia asked simultaneously.

    "Do you know how I say we should all live every moment

    as if it were our last? Well, never have I felt that to be truer than right
    now," I grinned fatalistically. "Thanks Hope."

    Around Memselbub, or whatever his God-damn name was, I lost

    track of Noah's grandsons and began kissing Georgia a lot. About
    Using-Half-The-Damn-Letters-In-The-Alphabet's name, I caught a furtive hand
    movement by Rio and Mercy give a little jolt but I didn't have time to delve
    into that right then because I caught sight of Cordelia coming to Assembly from
    another angle.

    I had a stroke of inspiration, or maybe I just had a stroke,

    because I dropped my bag and charged the svelte, sexy brunette Top Gun of the Time
    Lord Mafia, aka the Science Club, and it was about time I applied a fresh coat
    of paint (whoop ass) to her little red wagon. I pushed through the crowd of
    girls and got within six feet of Cordelia before I registered on her radar.

    Cordelia is a quick thinker and meticulous planner so it

    took her only one foot of space to figure out that this was the 'he's got no
    plan' that she'd been told about. I chose the blindly opportunistic blitz
    attack because even I didn't know what I was doing, so how could she figure it
    out? Cordelia squealed, dropped her book bag, and ran for it.

    Now, I'm not really the moron that I often appear to be and

    this attack was not me blindly flailing at the world. Safety laid in either a
    building she could shut the doors upon entry or the Assembly Hall. Her problem
    was that both options sucked. She'd have to push through a press of girls to
    get inside the Assembly Hall; I was bigger and stronger and would definitely
    catch her if she tried that.

    Running to another building, then, was her only real chance.

    That was a problem of physics, crowd dynamics, and physiology, all of which she
    was good at. Sure, I was the faster runner, but Cordelia would break free of
    the crowd first, giving her a head start. The question was; would it be enough?

    Cordelia made for Simmons Hall, which was a good plan except

    for one annoying aspect of school life, politeness. Two girls were hurrying out
    of the building but stopped to hold the door for her, and me. Had Cordelia made
    it to the stairwell at the end of the hall she could have held the door against
    me long enough for us to risk being late for Assembly. It was good, quick
    thinking.

    The politeness cost her one lonely second and that was all

    it took. I grappled her in the hallway and rolled us onto the ground. Cordelia
    was giggling and screeching and trying to wiggle free but I would have my
    revenge. I finally got her on her stomach and her arms pinned behind her back
    when Vivian caught up, looking incredibly peeved.

    "Okay, Zane, you got me, you got me. I give up,"

    panted Cordelia.

    "That's nice," I responded. I hooked her closest

    leg, flung off her shoe and yanked off her sock.

    "Damn, Zane, are you going to make me walk around

    barefooted?" Cordelia snickered.

    "Nope," I answered as I went after her other foot.

    Cordelia struggled but not overly much.

    It was all fun and games until I tied one sock around her

    ankle then secured the same side hand to the ankle behind her back. She fought
    harder to keep the other wrist/ankle set free but I got those to. I'd hog-tied
    her, sort of.

    "Oh, come on," Cordelia moaned, starting to get

    pissed.

    "Zane, stop this," Vivian warned.

    "Vivian, do you want to see pictures of us, you and I,

    on the internet? Because that is exactly what this is about," I explained.
    "Cordelia feels like she can fuck with my life without repercussions. I'm
    not even asking her to stop, only to give me a warning before she does anything
    that is going to make my life rough."

    "Things like Barbie Lynn and me in the shower,

    Cordy," I grumbled.

    "But it was so hot to watch, Zane," Cordelia

    countered.

    "All it takes is two phone calls; one to me and one to

    her," I pointed out. "Vivian, can I have a red marker?" Vivian
    thought about it for a second, then handed it over.

    I went around to Cordelia's face and began writing on it.

    Cordelia was fuming and only got angrier when, by touch alone, she figured out
    what my message was.

    "Fine," Cordelia growled, "lesson learned.

    Let me up."

    "Nope. They will find you when Assembly is over,"

    I informed her. Now she thrashed about for real.

    "Don't do this, Zane," Vivian cautioned me.

    "I'll explain later, I promise," I responded to my

    guardian. "Cordelia, we are going now. Do you need anything?"

    "I could use a sip of water," she smirked. I went

    over to the water fountain, drank some in, filled up my cheeks then knelt down
    beside her and let her suck the water out of my mouth.

    "Umm, Zane spit, my favorite flavor," Cordelia

    joked. Vivian and I made for the door.

    "Oh, come on, Zane," Cordelia called out.

    "This isn't funny anymore. Let me go."

    "They will let you go around 9:05 when the first

    students show up, Cordelia," I shouted over my shoulder. "I hope you
    give this little exhibition some thought."

    As we sprinted across the campus grounds, we spotted Iona

    standing guard over my book bag.

    "Thanks, Iona," I grinned. "It was something

    I had to do."

    "Oh, it gets worse," Iona sighed morosely.

    "Zane, it wasn't my idea." She handed a cloth bracelet made of an
    intertwined white and green thread to Vivian. "I'll get you a blue thread
    as it seems you've earned it."

    Any explanation was cut off by the bell for Assembly. We

    raced into the seats various compatriots had saved for us with bonus confusion
    of having Georgia sitting next to me. Chancellor Bazz was back in charge but I
    didn't have too much time to notice; Georgia had returned to her Bible quiz and
    I was screwing up big time. Much secretive kissing ensued.

    Once we exited the Assembly, the mass of us disseminated to

    our various first classes. Iona had to go a different way than me but Rio stuck
    close. I noticed she and Mercy both had more elaborate bracelets.

    "So, what's up with this," I tapped it.

    "He-he," Rio gloated. "It is an indicator of

    what you've done to us, or we to you."

    "Whose idea was this?" I groaned.

    "Three guesses, Brainiac," she laughed.

    "What does mine indicate?" Vivian worried.

    "Kissing and groped," Rio snickered. "I'll

    make sure you get your blue strand asap. That means you've been naked with
    him."

    Vivian gave me a concerned look.

    "Still feeling sorry about leaving Cordelia tied

    up?" I joked.

    "Our Lord Christ teaches us to forgive those who have

    trespassed against us," Vivian quoted.

    "Wait, you guys tied up Cordelia? Where? And can I go

    get me some?" Rio exulted.

    "She's free by now," I let down my buddy.

    "He did write 'Paige is smarter' on her face with a red

    marker," Vivian added.

    "Bro, she is going to kill you," Rio giggled.

    "Nah, Cordelia is angry but she doesn't buy into

    revenge," I stated. "She will look for other schemes to control me
    and I'll find other ways to keep her in line."

    "What has Cordelia done to control you?" Vivian

    asked.

    "Vivian," I sighed, "why do you think

    Cordelia would create a free porn site with my sexual antics as the main
    attraction? She can see me perform whenever she wants, but why share it?"

    "That is convoluted as fuck," Rio griped. Vivian

    was thinking that over.

    "So she gets at you by putting at risk the women you

    are with," she thought out loud. "You two are playing a game of
    chicken. She threatens to expose those who have sex with you, and you dare her
    to do just that. It seems to me you two are putting other girls at risk in your
    simple little game."

    "It is not a game, Vivian, it is not little, and it

    definitely isn't simple," I explained. "It is not me versus Cordelia
    any more than it is Rhaine versus Christina, or the Progressives resisting
    Chancellor Bazz. Everyone wants something and most are willing to aggressively
    pursue those goals. I mean, you found a use for me in less than four
    days."

    "I, I, Vivian stuttered because I'd laid bare this

    morning's activities. She was saved by the entrance to my classroom. She
    dropped me off, then returned to her normal schedule. My ass had barely touched
    my seat when I got a text. Apparently, I had an important phone message. It
    turned out to be from the Vice Chancellor's office.

    "Hello," Ms. Reveal, who, like the Vice

    Chancellor, was new to the school, answered, "Doctor Scarlett's
    office."

    "Hi, this is Zane Braxton. Did you assign me a meeting

    with the Vice Chancellor?"

    "Yes, Mr. Braxton, and you have one minute to get

    here," the young lady informed me.

    "When did Doctor Scarlett tell you to call me?" I

    asked, right as Ms. Goodswell walked into the room. I was almost out of time.

    "I don't see how that was relevant," Ms. Reveal

    sounded cross.

    "Well, sorry then, but the nine o'clock hour isn't good

    for me. English rocks so call me back when there is another opening in the good
    Doctor's schedule," I said smugly.

    "Wait, you can't, Reveal got out before I hung up. I enjoyed

    the class while noticing that no one rang me back. I was suspicious that
    Scarlett was yanking my chain and no calls pretty much confirmed that. At the
    end of class Virginia Goodswell pulled me and Raven, my project partner, aside.
    After all, last time she'd seen us together, we'd had, difficulties.

    "Are you two making positive progress?" She smiled

    to us.

    "Yes, we are," Raven chimed in. "I've created

    our opening statement and Zane is getting four books from George Mason for us
    to use as source material." Virginia looked at me askance.

    "Raven, this might be a good time to inform you that we

    are getting those books under a third party's name because Rio picked his
    pocket and checked them out using his student ID and password," I told my
    partner.

    "Zane, if you are exhibiting this much larceny for a

    freshman English project, what are you going to do for Finals?" Virginia
    teased me. It was clearly too late to chastise me.

    "As I recall, the Library of Congress's security is

    provided by the lowest bidder," I retorted.

    "God give me strength," Raven and Virginia said

    with perfect symmetry. I may not be respected but I am treated with tolerance
    and compassion, which is more than I should expect.

    Vivian escorted me to the second class of the day, Biblical

    Archeology, which I shared with Rio. At the door Vivian tapped my arm.

    "At Homecoming I'd like you to meet my boyfriend,"

    she informed me.

    "Oh, great," I snorted sarcastically. "Do you

    think we can have a three-way?" Yeah, right.

    "I'll give it some serious thought," she smiled

    pleasantly then sauntered off. I was left slack-jawed yet somehow managed to
    stagger to my seat.

    "What's up?" Rio teased me. "Did Gorman kick

    you upside your head again?"

    "I'm morally contemptible," I replied. Vivian was

    such a sweet, vanilla-flavored girl when I met her and now I had her
    contemplating an orgy.

    "Duh," Rio chuckled. "That's why I love you;

    you strip away the varnish that clogs our souls, Bro. There is always less
    fear, bullshit, and loathing in your wake. That makes you something like a
    combination of Martha Stewart and me." I really hadn't enough time to wrap
    my mind around that imagery when my phone rang.

    "Mr. Braxton, you are to report to the Vice

    Chancellor's office immediately," Ms. Reveal addressed me sharply.

    "Hmm, when did she tell you to call me?" I

    responded.

    "That is not relevant, Mr. Braxton. You are expected

    here in three minutes," she declared, then abruptly cut the connection.

    "Who was that?" Rio whispered because class was

    beginning.

    "Telemarketer," I snorted. We went through most of

    the class behaving, though my phone kept vibrating. In the last ten minutes of
    class I caught Rio fiddling with something.

    "What are you up to?" I whispered across the

    aisle. She revealed some kind of remote control trigger which she kept cutting
    on and off.

    "It's my damn remote but I can't tell if it is working

    or not," she hissed back. "What is the range on these things? Mercy
    is over in Trexler Hall and I'm not sure the signal is reaching her."

    "What signal would that be?" I said with a sinking

    suspicion.

    "The one to her vibrating ass plug, Dummy," she

    grinned maniacally. She was bad this morning and this is her little
    lesson." She kept thrumming the device on and off.

    "Bitch, do you realize with all that action, you may

    have vibrated her right out of her chair in the middle of class?" I
    quietly scolded Rio. She kept grinning. A positive side effect of me hanging
    around Rio is that she makes me look sane(r). "Besides, a vibrating ass
    plug? Why couldn't you use a normal one like every other sexual deviant, like
    you and me?" Rio's eye grew big and her jaw dropped open.

    "Oh, my God, Bro," Rio muttered. "You are the

    best guy in the world. You are so right; next time I'll go front and back,
    vibrating ass plug and vibrating egg. I can alternate them or have them run
    simultaneously. It will blow Mercy's mind!"

    "Don't break anything you can't fix or replace," I

    cautioned her. That signaled the end of class and my last class before lunch.

    "Mr. Braxton," Ms. Reveal snarled when I answered

    my own personal vibrating device, "you haven't been answering your phone.
    Present yourself to the Vice Chancellor's office at once." Vivian walked
    up to me and seemed curious about the conversation.

    "It's some stalker-groupie," I winked to Vivian

    but said it loud enough for Ms. Reveal to hear. "Ms. Reveal, why does the
    Vice Chancellor want to see me?"

    "What?" she sputtered. "That doesn't matter.

    Doctor Scarlett is the Vice Chancellor, you are a student, so when she demands
    your presence, you appear."

    "Okay, I hear what you are saying but I have a class

    scheduled. I wasn't aware that her authority would allow me to miss
    classes," I stated.

    "Uhmm, she has the authority because I am telling you

    she has it, Mr. Braxton," Ms. Reveal snapped. Vivian reached for my phone
    and I handed it over.

    "Hello Ms. Reveal, this is Vivian Phillips, Mr.

    Braxton's guardian appointed by the Board of Directors. Now, what seems to be
    the problem?"

    A little conversation took place where Vivian was very

    supportive of me. We even walked to my next class. In the process I got to
    provide a few answers to Frieda Godwin's Physics homework. From the course of
    the conversation, Vivian was getting nowhere.

    "Please listen to me, Ms. Reveal," I interrupted

    as I took the phone back.

    "This is Zane again. I know that you have worked with

    Doctor Scarlett before you came here but this is also your first week here so
    I'm going to make it simple for you; if Doctor Scarlett wants to see me, she
    can explain it to me why I will get an unexcused absence for one of my classes,
    she can have Ms. Goodswell approve the meeting, or she can go to the Chancellor
    and have her tell me when and where to show up," I said, "and that is
    how it is."

    "If you waste my time with one more pointless call I am

    going to report you to Security for harassment. Have a nice day." I hung
    up.

    "What are you doing?" Vivian sounded incredulous.

    "Vivian, do you know what it is like to be the new kid

    on the playground and this other kid, who you've been told is a bully, is
    coming your way with a swagger?" I postulated.

    "Not really," Vivian answered.

    "Well, in those cases, often your best choice is to

    kick the bully first before he kicks you," I explained. "If Doctor
    Scarlett wanted to see me about some mundane crap, why didn't she let me know
    at breakfast? If it was important, why didn't she tell me what it was? If it
    was critical, why didn't she have someone from Security get me? Instead, she
    schedules my meetings with only a few minutes' notice. Think about that."

    Vivian thought that one through, as did Frieda (who was a

    senior and a Rhaine supporter).

    "If it is mundane, she contacts Ms. Goodswell,"

    Vivian worked out. "If it was important, she would let you know, which
    means it is not. So why is she bringing you in?"

    "My theory is that I'm one of the worst troublemakers

    in school and she's putting me in my place," I suggested.

    "She's right on that account," Frieda muttered.

    "Who else do you think has been called in?" Vivian

    inquired.

    "Good point; most of us Christina people have or will

    be carted in," I agreed. "Should I show up with a 2X4, aka Walking
    Tall, or a cowboy vest and chaps a la Magic Mike?"

    "How about you appear in your school uniform and

    pretend you are a semi-normal person?" Vivian rolled her eyes and
    undoubtedly prayed silently. She shoved me into my classroom while I was
    attempting to kiss Frieda's hand good-bye. As Biology droned on my phone buzzed
    twice. The thing is, students don't answer phones during class; teachers do.

    During the first half of class Mr. Burns' phone rang. He

    looked at it as if it held satanic powers, but then he probably lectured
    Alexander Graham Bell about the viability of the Pony Express over any of these
    new-fangled boondoggles, like phones and smoke signals. When he answered it, he
    had to shout as he was nearly deaf.

    "Mr. Braxton, answer your phone," Burns instructed

    me. My good buddy Seraphina gave me a worried look. My phone rang on cue.

    "Hello?" I said cautiously.

    "Zane, go to Ms. Scarlett's office now," Gabrielle

    Black instructed me coldly.

    "Yes, Ma'am," I responded immediately. Yes, Black

    was head of security here at FFU, and she had the authority to tell me to go
    pretty much wherever she wanted. That wasn't why I did it, though.

    I did it because the woman scares me and not because she

    could do bad things to me academically. No, I snapped to because if Gabrielle
    told me to do something or she'd ram the Eiffel Tower up my ass, I fully
    expected to see Paris in my near future if I didn't act as instructed. My phone
    went dead and I stood, ready to go.

    "Doctor Burns, I've been called to see the Vice

    Chancellor," I told my teacher.

    "Oh," he nodded absently. "Do you need the

    bathroom pass?"

    "No, I'm good," I answered with a straight-face. I

    headed out, giving Vivian a quick message to her voice mail to update her on my
    situation.

    I slipped into the Vice Chancellor's office carefully. It

    had been the downstairs library in the Admin Building a week ago, and the VC's
    precise office was an offset conference room. Ms. Reveal looked to me with a
    great deal of unpleasantness.

    "Have a seat, Mr. Braxton," she directed. I noted

    her name plate read Ms. Marisol Reveal and she had the look of New Orleans
    Creole, Haitian mix. I sat and waited for a minute.

    "When is my appointment?" I spoke up.

    "Doctor Scarlett will see you when she is ready,"

    Marisol glared.

    "Okay," I shrugged as I stood up and headed for

    the door.

    "Where are you going?" Marisol gasped.

    "You seem to be under the mistaken impression that what

    the Vice Chancellor wants matters to me," I said. "I don't know you,
    her, or her mission here, so I'm going to lunch. Give me a call when you feel
    like communicating."

    "It does not behoove Doctor Scarlett to explain to a

    student the reason she has been retained by the Board of Directors," Marisol
    countered.

    "I agree; she doesn't have to tell me anything," I

    nodded. "That still doesn't explain to me why I should stay. I showed up,
    I waited, you jerked me around, and now I'm leaving."

    "I will call Ms. Black again," Marisol warned me.

    "Yeah, you keep yanking that chain and see what it gets

    you," I mocked her. "Right after she makes me pay for my
    intransigence, she will be coming for you."

    "That is preposterous, Mr. Braxton," Ms. Reveal

    sniffed. I studied her and her desk for a few seconds. I knew what was going to
    happen if I left and I had nothing against her cat. I certainly didn't want to
    see hundreds of 'Have You Seen Ms. Mittens' flyers all over campus and I was
    willing to wager that would be the feline's fate if Ms. Black became pissed
    with Marisol.

    "Is Ms. Mittens an indoor cat or does she wander

    about?" I asked. Marisol glared in silence. "Jeesh, it isn't going to
    kill you to tell me that," I griped.

    "She's an indoor/outdoor cat," she allowed. I went

    back to the chair and sat down. They made me wait a while so I slouched and
    shut my eyes. I don't get enough sleep.

    "Mr. Braxton, the Vice Chancellor will see you

    now," Marisol deigned to inform me. Being a jack-ass, I kept my eyes shut
    and pretend to be asleep. It took her three more attempts before she came
    around her desk to rouse me. "Doctor Scarlett will see you now," she
    said in a clipped tone.

    "Oh, I yawned. "Okay, I need to go to the

    bathroom but I'll be right back."

    "Can't it wait?" she rumbled.

    "Try making an actual appointment and I can better

    handle these things," I grinned. I took my time using the facilities and
    when I got back, Mhain Reynard, my religious fundamentalist nut rival for
    freshman class president, was now waiting in one of the seats. She flashed me a
    glacial look but said nothing.

    "Hey, Sunshine," I grinned at the girl. "You

    look crushingly devastating as always." I could hear Mhain grinding her
    tooth enamel away. Marisol's headset beeped and she nodded.

    "Ms. Reynard, you may go in now," Ms. Reveal said.

    "Thank you," Mhain responded sweetly as she stood

    up and went through Doctor Scarlett's door.

    "So, when do I get to go in?" I asked Marisol.

    "When she calls for you," Marisol sniffed

    derisively. I sighed, walked over to the sofa, retrieved a pillow and used it
    for my head as I laid out on the floor for a nap.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Meditating, stargazing, praying to Space-Mecca,

    reliving Christ's time in the tomb, communing with the corrupted elders of
    Innsmouth, or taking a nap; take you pick," I mused.

    "Get up," she hissed.

    "Not under my own power, but if you want to try, knock

    yourself out," I murmured.

    My eyes were shut but my ears worked just fine and they told

    me that Marisol came stomping my way, stopping next to my head. I was gifted by
    Marisol with three more 'get up's which I chose to ignore. If you can fall
    asleep in the mountains during a monsoon downpour, you can go to sleep
    anywhere.

    "Mr. Braxton," Doctor Scarlett shook me a few

    minutes later as she knelt by my side. I hadn't really been asleep but I was
    curious if she'd nudge me with the toe of her black high heeled shoe (2 inch)
    or what.

    "Hello, Doctor Scarlett," I gave a lazy smile up

    at her. She had sheer black hose, grey knee-length skirt, white blouse, red
    marble necklace, and black glasses. Her glossy black wavy hair was pulled back
    in a spill-over bun.

    A lopsided grin was framed by her too red lips (for my

    taste).

    "You have been giving Marisol headaches, Mr.

    Braxton," she murmured. I sat up; Ms. Scarlett stood and I followed.

    "It is more your fault than mine," I said to the

    good doctor. Marisol bristled.

    "How so?" Ms. Scarlett inquired.

    "Why am I here?" I countered.

    "As a student who has had some disciplinary issues, I

    was hoping to get acquainted so we could avoid difficulties in the
    future," Doctor Scarlett told me.

    "Had you told me this at nine this morning we would

    have been done by now," I pointed out. Before following the doctor into
    her office I turned and looked at Marisol. "I apologize for putting you
    through so much discomfort, ma'am." We walked through the door; Doctor
    Scarlett indicated I should shut it and then we took our respective seats.

    Again she kept me waiting while she looked over some details

    on her computer screen.

    0 min
  • Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 21
    Christian College
    Sex Comedy: Part 21
    Beyond Bed  Breakfast

    In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the

    podcast at Explicit
    Novels.



      Defiance

    is not common because to rebel is to become
    friendless           

    "What is it with you and butt-sex? Not that I mind, but

    you seem obsessed with it," Tawny asked.

    "I don't care one way or another, actually. I'm in a

    Christian school so vaginal virginity is a normal expectation, so it is oral
    and anal sex for me," I explained. "With Paige, my desire is based on
    her blanket rejection of the idea before we'd had sex at all. If I let her hold
    herself back because of an irrational fear, I would be doing her a disservice.
    I owe it to every lover to give it my all."

    "I hate Christina," Tawny muttered.

    "Why?" I inquired as we walked down the street.

    "We agreed that if either one of us were to sleep with

    you, we would warn the other one first," she regaled me with this bit of
    unexpected news.

    "I suppose that I could complain about you ladies

    making deals concerning my time and body without consulting me, or maybe how,
    having told me this, I won't sleep with either one of you, or perhaps I'll
    simply announce how I'm going to another school in another state next semester
    but I'm done with the bluster and pissy-ness for a while," I sighed.

    "Instead, I'm going to exact a promise from you

    two," I stated. Tawny and I stopped walking and stared into each other's
    eyes. "The loser has to get the winner's name tattooed on their ass.
    That's my condition."

    "That's nuts," Tawny chuckled. "I'm not going

    to have another girl's name tattooed on my ass."

    "Then drop out of your little agreement if you think

    I'm not worth it or that you will lose," I suggested. Tawny didn't reply,
    instead walking down the street once more.

    "We could have sex right now if you want," I said

    once we were side-by-side again.

    "You would break your pledge for me?" Tawny asked.

    "If you want to see Christina's ass with your name

    tattooed on it," I answered.

    "She'd never forgive either of us," Tawny noted.

    "Absolutely. She'd get the tat but she'd be very

    disappointed in us both," I agreed.

    "Is this how you repay me for saving you inside the

    warehouse?" Tawny questioned.

    "I'm not treating you like a sorority president or a

    graduating senior; I'm treating you like a desirable woman, a potential lover,
    and someone forced to think on an entirely personal, selfish level for
    once," I said. "I respect you enough to give you a moral
    challenge." Tawny stopped and pulled out her phone and dialed up a number
    but hesitated before sending it.

    "Hello, Christina; Tawny here," she started.

    "I have Zane with me outside the party and am seriously thinking about
    requesting him to have sex with me." I missed what Christina said.
    "Yes, I made him aware of the bet and he agreed anyway, but added that you
    would tattoo my name on your ass if we did it tonight. Is that
    acceptable?"

    Again, I missed Christina's comment.

    "Oh, he is very aware that you would be disappointed in

    him, and he did a good job of leading me on but he has no intention of
    following through on his little dare; he loves you too much. I almost fell for
    his ruse but then he revealed how much he cared about me and I figured it
    out," Tawny grinned at me, leaving me embarrassed. Christina spoke again.

    "Yes, I guess that means I might get 'Christina'

    tattooed to my ass. It is worth it," Tawny related to Christina. "I
    knew you would want to hear about this, he's still pining away for you."
    Christina got off a statement and Tawny laughed. "We should get together
    for dinner sometime, Christina, just the two of us. Take care now."

    "She wants you to know they won the game 3-1,"

    Tawny told me as she put away her phone.

    "I'm not sure I want to marry you," Tawny mused.

    "You are very complicated and you could be a bit more truthful in your
    dealings."

    "My Uncle Tim sort of beat that honesty out of me but

    I'll make an effort on your behalf," I allowed.

    "Zane, that woman on the motorcycle is looking at us

    intently. Do you know her?" Tawny cautioned me. It was Willa and I didn't
    expect to see her tonight.

    "Willa?" I called out to the biker chick. She

    responded by waving a thin plastic card in my direction. It looked a lot like
    my fake ID I'd requested as a joke. "Tawny, hang back," I said in a
    serious tone.

    "Hey, Zane, I was curious to see your car parked down

    the street," Willa said as she dismounted her ride. "I thought you
    might be going to the Fallout Shelter and I wanted to talk with you
    first."

    "I wasn't planning on it," I replied. "Willa,

    this is Tawny. She's a senior at UV. Tawny, this is Willa; she's a Warlord
    motorcycle club member and she helped save Rio Thursday night."

    "Have you come to regret that decision yet?" Tawny

    asked Willa. Willa was uncertain for a second, then she smiled.

    "Not yet, but I haven't see her again either,"

    Willa answered.

    "Please remember that Zane loves her dearly,"

    Tawny said. "He'd become really upset if she ended up hospitalized or
    worse."

    "I figured that out when he took on thirty Warlords in

    order to rescue her after she made a colossal screw up," Willa informed
    Tawny.

    She handed me the fake ID, which I examined.

    "Hey," I complained, "this says I'm Ruckus

    Tanner, a sixty-eight-year-old black man."

    "No, it does not," she squawked as she ripped the

    card back and examined it.

    Since the ID said I was G. Zane Braxton, had my picture, and

    told the world I was 21, Willa looked up and glared at me.

    "Not funny," she snapped. I imagine she'd leapt

    through a few hoops with the Feds to get me this thing this quickly.

    "That's Zane being an ass once more," Tawny mocked

    me. "He does that to diffuse uncomfortable situations he finds himself in.
    The thing is, what is he uncomfortable about? Hi, we haven't been formally
    introduced. I'm Tawny Flores, President of the UV Kappa Sigma sorority."

    "Hmm, what was sex with him like?" Willa asked.

    "We've never had sex, she's just a friend, nothing to

    discuss," I interrupted.

    "No, I have not had sex with Zane, but I have been in

    bed with him totally naked. It is kind of a delicious memory I use from time to
    time," Tawny moaned sensually. "The thing is, what is your favorite
    Zane memory, and why didn't he tell you who I was?"

    "Zane, do you have a favorite memory of me?" Willa

    questioned me.

    "Your heels digging into my ass as you wrapped your

    legs around me and the tips of our tongues touched," I declared instantly.
    Willa blinked, somewhat startled at my accurate recall.

    "Do you have one of me?" Tawny inquired as she

    came up and put a hand on my shoulder as she positioned herself to my right
    side and slightly back.

    "Yes. It involves something about getting over 'that

    heartache'," I responded. Tawny squeezed my shoulder with some empathy for
    the memory. Willa looked to us for the context.

    "Him, me and his girlfriend, his real girlfriend, on

    another sister's bed; we were clothed and he was completely naked and totally
    aroused," Tawny smiled happily with the memory.

    "Zane, why didn't you jump her bones?" Willa

    looked me over.

    "I knew I was outmatched after that first kiss," I

    embellished the truth.

    "To be fair to Zane, he didn't have any clothes to put

    on and we weren't the two girls he'd been having sex with," Tawny
    snickered. "His confidence may have been shaken."

    "I find that hard to believe," Willa joked. I

    huffed and started down the street once more. Willa and Tawny fell in behind me
    in hushed conversation that I did my best to ignore. I walked down one more
    block, then turned to the left and entered a more occupied area. I also noted
    the sign for the Fallout Shelter.

    The Fallout Shelter

    I looked over my shoulder and caught Willa studying me.

    "Willa, do you know this place?" I asked. I

    figured she was actually hanging around to see if I was going to meet with
    Belle tonight and I was giving her some choices to make.

    "It's a nice place," Willa shrugged. "More of

    a college crowd hangout, though."

    "Tawny?" I inquired.

    "I've been inside a few times but they are more of an

    alternative rock crowd. But since we are here, we might as well take a
    look," Tawny reasoned. I was sure Willa wasn't happy with that answer but
    she followed us in anyway.

    As per custom, I was carded at the door by this

    solid-looking blonde guy named Bill running off toward premature baldness who
    could have used a few less beers and a few more days at the gym. By the look of
    his knuckles and face, he was familiar with fighting if not avoiding blows. He
    gave my new ID a cursory glance, almost handed it back, then froze. His eyes
    went from bored to furious in a second.

    Willa pushed me forward into the club before Bill could

    react We had to immediately race down a set of stairs because the Fallout
    Shelter had cut out the first floor so that the main floor was the old
    basement. Around the place was a series of catwalks that let you traverse the
    place above the chaos.

    Once on the main floor we migrated toward the bar. A band

    with a lot of volume and some sort of political message rendered largely
    unintelligible by the lead singer/bassist slurring or screaming his words was
    in the midst of their set so we got there quickly. Belle finished serving up
    beers to two girls who had this wiccan/goth thing going on, including
    dreadlocks.

    Belle's eyes took in the three of us, then settled back on

    me with a wicked gleam.

    "So, how did you get past Bill, who's the serious

    bitch, and I'm afraid I have to card you," Belle grinned. I handed her my
    new card. She looked it over, her grin becoming a smile. "This is a good
    one," she nodded, and handed it back.

    "Bill recognized me but Willa shoved us past him before

    he could punch me," I informed Belle.

    "He'll be down here soon enough. Lee, the head bouncer,

    knows about his temper and won't let him come down for a few minutes. Let me
    get you some drinks. Grab a table and I'll be right over," Belle told us.

    A small group of UV kids broke away from a table. One guy

    got sick, his buddy took him toward the bathrooms, and the boy/girl couple took
    their absence as an excuse to slip off. We grabbed their seats and took in an
    awkward moment. It was broken by the arrival of Belle and some beers. She put
    one down in front of Tawny and then Belle, then put two down in front of me.

    As I was figuring that out, Belle straddled me and sat so we

    faced one another. She had a seductive twist to her lips, part impish, part
    desire. She leaned in and started kissing me deeply without preamble and
    pushing her hips into mine. I had dire duo distraction of Belle having shed her
    bra behind the bar and her being in a crop-top red Harley-Davidson t-shirt.

    Belle kept pushing into me so I rested my hands on her hips

    and tried to push her back gently. Belle was having none of that. My seat began
    tilting back and I opted for a more aggressive strategy. I let my hands migrate
    up her waist and around to her back until I hooked both her shoulders. This had
    the added benefit of pulling the front of the shirt tight against her breasts.

    "Does this happen to him much?" Willa asked Tawny.

    "You've obviously never seen the footage of my sorority

    tying him to a cross out in the woods," Tawny responded. "So, yes,
    this happens to him more than any person I've ever known."

    "Does it bother you that we are both here on a Saturday

    night watching him make out with somebody else?" Belle inquired next.

    "I don't know about you but Zane needs me," Tawny

    mused. "He has a severe lack of guy friends so some of us ladies have to
    step up and be his wingman, woman."

    "Do you think he has a problem with male-bonding?"

    Willa questioned.

    Had I not had a mouthful of Belle's tongue pinning my own

    tongue down, I would have told them I had plenty of guy friends in Thailand and
    in my old private school.

    As this was going on my chair kept edging farther and

    farther over until it started to topple. Belle lashed out with her feet,
    catching the bottom of the table with her heels while her body pressed down on
    me. I slid my hand down her back to her jeans. I tried to wiggle a hand inside
    but her jeans were far too tight, a fact she gloated over.

    "Sorry," Belle teased me, "but you're not

    getting in." Me, I've always loved a challenge. I moved my hands around,
    popped her top button, and unzipped her pants slowly. I imagine three of us
    were waiting for Belle to drop the hammer on me but she didn't. When she didn't
    I slipped my left hand inside the front of her panties and snaked my right
    around to her ass-cheek.

    Belle was still doing her level best to overwhelm my breath

    control and take away my last breath. She might have forced me to break contact
    first if she had been able to stifle her own moan as my hands stroked her pubic
    hair and cupped her ass. Even as we went back to the face-dancing, I noticed
    more than a few covetous gazes being shot our way. Belle really was some kind
    of college-boy tease.

    I could now push my hands closer together by reaching

    underneath her. I rubbed against her clit with my middle and ring fingers,
    doubling back for the sensation before dipping into her thick, creamy, and
    steaming-hot cunt. My right trekked down and stretched the sanctity of her
    anus. Belle bucked up against me several times in rapid succession.

    "Should we get some ice to throw on them?" Tawny

    muttered.

    "Maybe we should get them a private room." Willa

    countered. For a counterpoint to the shit my other two women were giving me, I
    wedged a third finger into her cunt and began stroking her sweet spot.

    "Oh, hell no," Belle gasped. She stopped kissing

    me and dove into my ear which she worried with savagely applied teeth. I
    growled through the pain and increased my rhythm and depth of my attentions.
    Her anus gave way and I was fucking her from both sides simultaneously, causing
    her gyrations to become much more intense and erratic.

    Belle let go of my ear and rested her chin on my shoulder in

    one last ditch effort to stave off her climax. I turned on the pressure and the
    dam broke. I lashed up with my feet to connect with the table to stop us from
    falling over as Belle's body thrashed against mine and she screamed into my
    shoulder, the biting down with the teeth I could have done without.

    I was relentless and merciless to Belle now. I pinched and

    twisted her clit hard between my thumb and forefinger; at the same time I
    slipped the first digit of a second finger into her rectum. Belle hiccupped,
    gave a jolt, and began screaming and thrashing again. At the same time she
    started sobbing between screams, muffled somewhat by her fist, which she was
    chewing on.

    With the second orgasm over, I relented and let her nestle

    against my chest, breathing heavily.

    "I so need to get laid," Willa muttered.

    "Amen to that. And to think he's next door to me every

    weekend with easy access to his second story window," Tawny agreed. I
    began righting Belle when she pressed her hands against me and sat up.

    "Keep your hands were they are," she murmured

    playfully. "Best damn orgasm I've had in years," she directed to our
    table companions, "and then he stacked another righteous one on top of
    that. I hate to say it but Tara (her twin sister, the Sheriff's Deputy) was
    right about this guy; I want one of my own."

    "Don't you already have a boyfriend?" I mentioned.

    "Bill. Eh, he's got the equipment but he's a quick

    shooter. If I'm lucky, I get thirty seconds (ouch!) and then its 'get me
    another beer' or he rolls over and goes to sleep," Belle enlightened us.

    "How is his foreplay?" Tawny inquired.

    "He laps like a dog," Belle shrugged, "and

    his fingers are strictly in and out like a piston. Who are you again?" She
    addressed Tawny. Tawny finished her little spiel right when a shadow fell upon
    my life. Bill had arrived.

    "What the fuck?" Bill growled as he took in me,

    Belle, and what I was doing to her, mainly pumping her fore and aft at a slow,
    gentle pace. "I'm going to pound you," he directed at me.

    "Oh, shut up, Bill," Belle sneered. "If I'm

    going to steal one of Tara's men, I'm going to make it the new one. Besides,
    he's done more for me in ten minutes than you've done for me all year, and
    since he's not trying to bore me to death with all that sports talk, I guess
    this is time to say we are done. Bye-bye."

    "You sow," Bill redirected his anger and balled up

    his fists. Of course, insulting a woman makes me do stupid things. I started to
    withdraw my hands and stand when Belle put a finger to my lips.

    "Hush now, Zane," she smiled. "I got

    this." She looked over her shoulder at Willa.

    "Is that fucking chivalry or what?" she laughed at

    my attempted action. Turning back to Bill, "If I have to dismount this
    man, I'm going to stomp your ass, and you know I can. You hit me once and I put
    you in the hospital, or do I need to remind you?" she said evenly.

    "I got you this fucking job. I got you the fucking

    place you live in, Bitch," Bill snarled.

    "You can keep the god-damn job and I'll be out by the

    end of the month," Belle shot back. Bill clenched and unclenched his fists
    tightly before turning and storming off.

    "Okay, what was that all about?" I wondered.

    "Meh, this shit was getting old," Belle told me.

    "I'll crash with Willa until I figure out what I want to do next."

    Willa's look was not one of ecstatic expectation, I was

    positive that none of this had been planned out before we walked through the
    door.

    "Belle, I hope I haven't sent you the wrong message,"

    I started. "I am in school and it is a girl's school at that. I only
    stopped in to say hi." Belle returned to her rocking motion on my lap.

    "Don't sweat it, college-boy," Belle grinned,

    "Scratch that, girl's college-boy; I do what I want, go where I want, and
    take what I want. So, now that you've got me off, what can I do for you?"

    "You, me, and Tara in a three-way," was my gut

    response. Belle stopped moving and Willa looked grim. Tawny, like me, was
    ignorant of what I'd done wrong.

    "Why?" Belle asked, with an undercurrent of menace

    that I didn't miss.

    "You two are like a volcano and the sea, opposites that

    I bet are explosive and sizzling when you meet," I related.

    "We are twins, Zane," Belle informed me.

    "On the outside, maybe, but inside, sexually, you two

    are very different. You are not polar opposites but more like two separate
    paintings that use the same canvas and set of paints but go in totally
    different directions expressively," I explained.

    "So who's better, Tara or me?" was her next

    question. Tawny snorted.

    "Two totally different women. I mean, with you, I'd

    like to fuck you in the coat room of a black tie affair with High Society one
    thin wall away," I said. I could see from Belle's expression she wasn't
    getting what I was saying, implying that I'd hide her away, be my dirty little
    secret. "You in sheer black stockings and matching garter belt and
    half-bra, yummy."

    "Whoa, I have to admit that sounds lick-able,"

    Willa noted. Belle was also reassessing my intentions and smiled.

    "With Tara, I'd like to break into a bed warehouse and

    test out a few of the mattresses about the place, illegal and exposed to the
    public view," I grinned.

    "I'd pay to see that," Belle chuckled. "You

    are a keeper, Zane."

    "You only say that because you want to stick it to your

    sister," I countered.

    "Yeah, when I came over here, that was the main reason,

    but now I'm angry that she found you first," Belle bitched. "She
    always had better luck with the boys than I did."

    "Bill was 'better'?" I wondered.

    "He was a big football jock in high school and he

    didn't cheat on her too much. You can guess that I dated some real losers,
    mostly college guys like you," Belle smirked.

    If you know of another college guy like Zane, spill,"

    Tawny teased. "I want to get me one to call my very own."

    "Funny, funny, funny, ladies," I coughed.

    "Now if I don't get Belle off my lap I'm going to hammer her here in front
    of the general public. Since my goal this weekend is to avoid fighting, public
    displays of amusement, and intercourse in general, I'm taking a walk."

    "Hey," Belle wiggled in on my crotch, "I'm

    all partial to being fucked on the table and show all these cocksuckers what
    they've been missing. We might even get busted by my sister and spend the night
    in a cell together."

    "With Deacon all busted up let's not do the jail

    thing," Willa chimed in.

    "Let's not make it three run-ins with the law for his

    first 30 days at school," Tawny added.

    "Three, Zane, who else has corralled your ass since

    you've been with us?" Belle asked.

    "Officer Campbell got me when I was driving back to

    campus," I confessed, since I was suspicious that Christina had given
    Tawny some of the details of that night.

    "Yeah, we know her too," Willa said. "Rumor

    has it she can get a bit frisky."

    "Oh, come on, I was on a date," I evaded. "She

    had mercy on me and I left with a warning."

    "You fucked her," Belle leered after studying me

    for several seconds. "So, did she use cuffs?"

    "Front, back, top, and bottom, I left her a wreck on

    the back seat and she was finger-lickin' good," I unloaded. "She was
    fantastic. She gave my date and I all we could handle."

    "You got Heaven involved?" Tawny gasped.

    "Man, my life would be so much easier," I groaned,

    "if the people talking behind my back kept me in the loop. Yes, I got Heaven
    involved. It was a hell of a way to wrap up her first date night. By the way,
    this doesn't go beyond us; okay?" Belle looked at me intensely once more.

    "Are you going to lie to me?" she whispered as she

    placed her forehead against mine.

    "Yes, to protect you if I must," I replied beneath

    the thumping of the bass.

    "That's my choice to make, not yours, Zane," Belle

    breathed a sugary-sweet beer aroma.

    "Friends sacrifice a part of themselves for the ones

    they care about," I told her.

    "Why do you care?" she asked with more than the

    usual curiosity.

    "You are worth it," I answered. Again, there was

    another intense stare.

    "Are you doing this for my sister?" she continued

    her interrogation of me.

    "Nope," I kept it simple. Yet another attempt by

    Belle to read my soul followed.

    "Let's get you cleaned up," she grinned. I pulled

    my right hand out slow and wiped it on my jeans. I was bringing my left set of
    fingers to my mouth when she intercepted me by the wrist and led me up to her
    lips. She sucked the juices off two fingers and then fed me the other two to
    take care of. I zipped her up and fixed her button before she dismounted and
    took me by the hand to the men's room.

    Being occupied by men didn't dissuade Belle one bit. She

    leaned against the sink while I washed up without speaking. In fact, she
    remained silent until we stepped back into the narrow hallway that led back to
    the club floor or out back by a locked stairwell. Belle led me to the door and
    appeared to be thinking something over.

    "I heard a sick rumor that your lawyers caught my

    sister and her buddy when they ganged up on you. The rumor is, you covered for
    them," Belle glared. "Why would you do something so stupid for
    someone you didn't know?"

    "Do you know that I'm jealous of you?" I

    responded.

    "Happens all the time; I'm a free-spirit that makes my

    own way in the world," she smiled, but it was overshadowed by her
    bitterness.

    "No. You have a sister, you have family, someone you

    grew up with. I have my aunt who is from another world, essentially, and that's
    it," I related. "That may be why I never commit to any one
    person," I added. "Something in Rio reminds me of my Mom and Iona
    reminds me of someone I wish was family but isn't. I guess I keep looking until
    I find what I lost."

    "Gone is gone, Zane; there is no getting it back,"

    Belle told me, but this time she was showing some real empathy.

    "Yeah," I joked, "and that is why you always

    drive the speed limit and park within the lines, because that is what everyone
    tells you to do."

    "Has anyone ever told you that you're insane?"

    Belle's teeth shone through with her smile.

    "Never, you would be the first," I lied, and by

    the gleam in my eyes she knew it.

    It was well past one when I finally had the gang rounded up

    and headed back out to our rides. It took all of twenty seconds for a
    buzz-happy Rio to realize that Willa and a now unemployed Belle tagged along.
    When she did, her look was one of ferocity.

    "Oh, hell no!" she snapped, and turned toward the

    two Warlord ladies. "I'm going to kick your ass."

    "Last time I saw you, Bitch, you were half way to the

    city's sewage system," Belle laughed back. "Want to go the rest of
    the way?"

    Rio surged against Mercy and Barbie Lynn's restraining hands

    while Willa pulled Belle back, and I ended up in the middle holding them both at
    bay.

    "Calm down Rio, it is cool now," I told my buddy.

    "Belle, this isn't what you think." Speaking of thinking; I had to
    think fast to figure a way to turn this situation around. I'd hoped that Rio
    would be so happy, she'd have let it lie for the night, silly me.

    "Rio, I'd like Belle to give us motorcycle lessons for

    the trip this summer, and to personally give you self-defense training," I
    spewed forth my hare-brained idea.

    "What the fuck?" questioned Belle.

    "Fuck that noise," Rio spat. "I don't need this

    dink to teach me how to fight." I wasn't sure what a 'dink' was but I
    doubt it had positive connotations.

    "Rio, you haven't picked a martial arts instructor yet

    and I think Belle's self-taught style would be somewhat attractive to
    you," I guessed. I had no clue as to Belle's fighting background.

    "I'd rather teach a goat how to use a unicycle than

    teach this moron how to ride a bike," Belle growled.

    "I'll pay you fifty dollars an hour per four

    students," I offered Belle.

    "She's a skank," Rio seethed. Belle, on the other

    hand, seemed to be coming around.

    "Fifty bucks-, per four people? What would I have to

    do?" Belle inquired. She was job hunting after all.

    "Teach them how to ride, for starters," Valarie

    came to my rescue, "plus basic maintenance, road lore, and stuff like
    that. You'd also have to teach Rio how to not get her ass kicked."

    "I keep telling you people, I don't need this

    bitch," Rio repeated.

    "Fine, Rio, but tell me, who is going to be your

    instructor?" I countered. "It can't be Mercy."

    "Want your knife back?" Belle grinned as she

    reached into her boot and pulled out the butterfly knife Val had given Rio on
    Thursday.

    "I don't know," Rio grumbled, "have you been

    using it as a sexual aid?"

    Belle snorted. "Fuck, with Zane around, who needs

    one?" Belle smiled wickedly. "Two orgasms in ten minutes at a table
    on the club floor and that was only with his tongue and fingers."

    "He'd have nailed her in the bathroom if it hadn't been

    for that whole 'no sex' thing," Tawny added.

    "I should have stuck with you, Zane," Paige tugged

    on my arm. "See where you ended up?"

    "Who is the ghost?" Belle asked snidely.

    "I'm Paige and Zane is with me this weekend,"

    Paige challenged Belle, bad move. Sometimes reactions pull you one way and
    instincts send you in another. I went with instincts and let events play out.
    Belle scooped Paige up under each arm and hoisted her up.

    "You are what, 100 pounds? A whole weekend with him and

    he'd break you in two," Belle observed. "He needs a real woman, not a
    bit of fluff."

    It was time for me to become involved. I reached an arm

    around Paige's waist and took her weight onto me. Belle was kind enough to let
    go so I swung Paige up until I was carrying her in my arms. Paige switched her
    gaze between me and Belle twice, then latched onto me.

    "Okay, I win," Paige announced. "I'm the bit

    of fluff he comes to again and again, after all."

    "You are the freakiest group of people I've ever

    seen," Hank spoke up. "A sorority president and sisters" (Leigh
    and Jersey had joined us), "two Warlord bikers, Christian school girls,
    and a porn star, no offense, Zane."

    "Just another day ending in 'y'," Iona whispered.

    I caught that zing and snickered.

    "No offense taken, Hank," I joked back. "I'd

    rather have the memories and suffer through the condemnations of those who
    don't know me than miss out."

    "Dude, if you ever need a stand in," Finn added to

    the joy. He and Ginger had indeed hooked up again, so we were good on that
    front. Ginger did playfully thump him in the chest though.

    "Finn, you are already sleeping on the sofa

    tonight," Ginger teased. "Would you rather be out on the welcome
    mat?"

    "Thanks for letting us spend the night at your

    place," Barbie Lynn added to the play.

    "What?" Finn squawked. "Oh, come on,

    Babe." Ginger detached from Finn and wrapped an arm around Barbie Lynn's
    waist, who reciprocated the gesture.

    "Oh, come on, Babe," Ginger mimicked, "We

    want a little girl time, ya know, one on one." Barbie Lynn turned her head
    and exchanged a heated kiss with Ginger that decidedly aroused me. I hated to
    think what Finn was going through.

    "Dudes, I'm going down to the river," Finn

    groaned.

    "Wouldn't a cold shower be better and safer?"

    Leigh asked.

    "I'm not going to cool down; I'm going to drown my

    stupid ass for stepping out on Ginger at the start of the night," Finn
    sighed. "I deserve this."

    "That's what I wanted to hear," Ginger gloated.

    She gave another quick kiss to Barbie then glided back to Finn. "It's
    okay, Honey, I forgive you."

    "Thanks Babe," Finn kissed her once more.

    "You are still sleeping on the sofa when we get

    home," she announced triumphantly. The lesson here is, if you are ever
    given a choice between fighting a man or a woman; fight a man. Men beat you up,
    gloat, then walk away. Women hold grudges, forever.

    "Any advice for our lovelorn?" Willa asked.

    "Everything fades, be it fame, passion or possessions,

    it all goes to dust and is lost," I said.

    "That's rather depressing," Willa noted.

    "The exact opposite," I countered. "All you

    are and will ever be is defined by what you do in the next few seconds of life.
    That is when you can mark yourself as a hero or a villain."

    "I can buy that," Belle mused. "Live for the

    moment." I could tell Iona was more uncertain about my words so I
    expanded.

    "I am not saying don't plan for the future, but don't

    live so much for what might be that you ignore what is going on around you
    right now, because no moment matters less than any other," I added.

    "That's my boy: Renaissance warrior-poet with the

    libido of Ron Jeremy," Rio jibed.

    "I like it," Tawny spoke up. "What would it

    be like to spend the whole weekend, or a whole week, alone with Zane? I
    wouldn't be bored."

    "I wouldn't be able to walk," Barbie Lynn giggled.

    "I'd enjoy the education," Paige noted.

    "I'd enjoy the peace and quiet," Vivian joked.

    "Zane, you have a little bit of a fan club here,"

    Belle smiled.

    "Totally unwarranted and undeserved," I sighed.

    We arrived at the water tower and we went our separate ways.

    I'm sure Paige and Iona wanted to talk to me but they both fell asleep within
    three minutes of getting in the car. I took them up individually to my room and
    tucked them in before letting a sleeping Jill know we'd made it back and
    assuring her that we'd make it to church in the morning.

    Service and Supper

    We weren't feeling terribly chipper when Iona, Paige and I

    crawled out of bed, but we were conscious, ambulatory, and capable of speech so
    we passed Aunt Jill's inspection before heading out to church. For Paige, it
    would be a new experience as she normally spent Sunday morning at FFU's
    Assembly hall. Fortunately, she would be exploring the experience with Iona.

    My class was amusing as always. Somehow, no one had missed

    the little revolution we'd staged at university and there was varying levels of
    confusion, disgust, and anger with what 'I'd' done. Yeah, it was my entire
    fault because I was in the middle of 'God Made Man First' country. Oddly
    enough, Chris Gilbert stuck it out with me, jumping in on my side when more
    than two guys ganged up on me verbally.

    The second time Chris parried Mr. Coleman's insinuations of

    my corruption away, the gang gave up and actually got down to the lesson for
    the week, the Book of Samuel; namely, King Saul versus the Philistines. The
    lesson was that God abandons sinners. I hung on to the point that even when he
    knew he was going to die, Saul led his army out to fight the invaders of his
    homeland. I doubted any of those guys would know what kind of courage it took
    to fight a lost cause if the time came.

    "Do you make a habit of running off cliffs and into

    walls," Chris joked with me, then "Whoops, sorry about that, your
    parents and all."

    "It was mountain climbing," I shrugged, "so

    don't worry about it. Have a good week?"

    "Oh, peachy; I burned down a state park and robbed the

    Louvre," Chris stated, deadpan.

    "Dude," I laughed, "if you are trying to

    compete with me let me just say 'you win' and end the contest right now. You
    can have it and the grief that goes with it."

    "Does that include the girls?" Chris chuckled. It

    was odd having a real conversation with a guy nearly my age who had a clue
    where I was coming from.

    My response was overwhelmed by the crush of young ladies

    around us. What followed was a chorus of 'hey, Zane', 'hey, guy', and Iona and
    Barbie Lynn adding a 'hi, Chris'.

    "Hi there, ladies," and "Hello Barbie Lynn

    and Iona," followed up Chris. By the way he was looking at Barbie Lynn, I
    could tell that his perception of her had changed. He wasn't leering but there
    was a certain sexual curiosity that was new to his gaze.

    Barbie Lynn caught Chris' look, smiled, but then cuddled up

    to me to make the situation clear enough. Chris chuckled and shook his head
    mirthfully.

    "So is McHunky (Chris) part of the group now?" Rio

    broke through the politeness.

    "Chris is not treating me like I'm Caine so I'd hope

    he'd say yes if you ask him nicely," I answered.

    "I would say 'yes,' with the understanding that I'm

    older than all of you and like to live a slightly more private, video-free,
    lifestyle," Chris informed us.

    "Chris," Rio inquired, "what is the maximum

    number of girls you would take to bed at one time, and how many would you feel
    comfortable dating?" I wanted to kill Rio once more, considering we were
    clearly being overheard as we moved down the hallway leading to the Tabernacle.

    "Hmm," Chris thought it over. "Four in one

    bed, but I'd only feel comfortable dating one woman at a time. I'm
    old-fashioned that way."

    "That's not a problem," Rio grinned,

    "old-fashioned we can cure."

    "How about we respect different people for their

    differences, ya nut-job," I cautioned Rio.

    Rio's retort was cut off by our entry into the main area of

    worship. Chris waved good-bye and angled toward the front and his family. With
    Barbie Lynn in the lead, the rest of us moved to the far side where the FFU
    crowd sat together. I couldn't find Jill in her regular spot but Iona pointed
    out she'd joined Mrs. Wellington, the Mayor, Lance, and Felicity on the second
    pew, a few steps up in the world.

    We'd settled in after the first hymn and Pastor Bill had

    started the morning greeting when the two main doors to the church slammed open
    and a black clad woman strode in, it was Belle. It was also clear that Belle
    had never been in here before, had no idea where I would be seated, and was
    overwhelmed by the sheer number of parishioners. I don't think she cared that
    most of them were staring at her. She had dressed up, right? She had on a black
    jacket, black t-shirt, black jeans and black boots. She'd taken off her black
    sunglasses.

    I stood up, put two fingers in my mouth the way Heaven had

    taught me (Orienteering class, honest) and whistled loudly as I waved her over.
    Belle's head snapped my way and over she came. By long-standing tradition, Iona
    sat on one side of me and Rio took the other. This time, Paige had supplanted
    Iona.

    Belle decided that insinuating herself between Paige and I

    would require a crowbar and some leverage so she sat down on Rio instead. Rio
    grumbled, squeezed out from under Belle, and sat in Mercy's lap. Bill, with a
    final glare my way, picked up the service as best he could and droned on. Rio
    leaned into Belle and licked her cheek as a means of retaliation.

    Belle didn't punch Rio, for which I was grateful. I made

    sure to put a little extra on the collection plate, for God's sake, not the
    church's, when the time came around. The sermon was on the Israelites and their
    forty years of wandering before coming to the Promised Land. I think there was
    some confusion between myself and most of the flock here on who was the one
    farthest from the expected destination.

    At the end of the service my plan went into motion, with

    multiple women having a role to play. Oddly, despite this being a criminal
    endeavor, Belle was the only one close to me not involved. It was good fortune
    that put her at my side because with so many of the church elders
    gawking/fearing/lusting after her, they completely missed the real mischief
    makers.

    "Good morning, Rochelle," I greeted the mayor's

    wife. She turned, smiled at me, then looked over at Belle. "This is Belle,
    "

    "Belle Kennan," Belle finished up for me. I hadn't

    known her last name.

    "I know you," Rochelle was clearly thinking hard.

    "Did you used to collect golf balls off the greens at the country club
    years ago? You had a sister. Your father was a groundskeeper."

    "That was a while ago," Belle allowed. "Dad

    fucked it up with his drinking, like he did everything else. My sister, Tara,
    is now a Sheriff's Deputy around here."

    "What do you do?" Rochelle made conversation.

    "I'm Zane's, chauffer," Belle answered with a twisted

    grin. "Actually, I'm giving him and some of his friends motorcycle
    lessons."

    "That sounds promising," Rochelle continued.

    "Belle, can I have a few moments of Zane's time?" Belle gave me a
    suspiciously sexy raised eyebrow then went looking for another one of my female
    set. "Zane, you were right about that matter we discussed. I still don't
    know what I want to do with the news. Maybe we can discuss it Wednesday
    night?"

    "Absolutely," I nodded.

    "By the way, there seems to be a growing suspicion that

    you are not a very moral person," Rochelle leaned in and whispered to me.
    "Apparently there is some evidence of you and some other girls, "

    "I've never denied it," I told her. "I also

    believe that no one seems to care that I've foresworn sex for the weekend. I
    know it is not much by most people's standards but at least I'm trying to see
    how the other half lives."

    "How is that working for you?" Rochelle grinned.

    "Abysmally; I've been tackled, jumped on, stacked up in

    a shower, grappled at a party, and got a lap dance in a club," I groaned.

    "You should stay home more often," Rochelle

    advised.

    "I received the tackle, jumping, and the stacking at

    home, Rochelle," I related. "Maybe I should hide out at your
    house." Rochelle stared at me and I wasn't sure what to make of that.

    "I will see you on Wednesday; take care now," I

    broke the silence between us. I turned and went over to the gulf of isolation
    that was Sahara Penny. "Hello, Mrs. Penny. You look incredibly
    inspirational this morning."

    "Hello, Zane," she smiled, her white teeth

    brightening up her Lebanese features.

    "I was thinking that I could do the whole dinner thing

    with you and William tomorrow night, if that is okay with you," I looked
    her over.

    "Well, you could hardly become more of a pariah,"

    she mused. "I would be glad to cook you a meal."

    "Wolves may get hunted but sheep always get

    eaten," I replied.

    "Are you a wolf, Mr. Braxton?" she teased.

    "I have to be worthy of your company," I retorted,

    which she found amusing. "I'll see you," I tacked on before heading
    toward the main gathering.

    I patiently waited for the main group of men to recognize my

    presence but today they seemed less than willing to. I must have really been a
    bad boy. I did catch Rio handing off a phone to Iona who was quietly but
    quickly working away on it. I had to wonder how long it would take for Lance to
    realize Rio had swiped it from him. Hell, I promised Raven I'd get her those
    books from George Mason's library and I was going to return his phone to him
    soon enough.

    "Hey, my little Butt-Monkey," Belle taunted me

    loudly, "are you waiting on this bunch of old fuckers for something?"
    The conversation stopped and heads turned our way: yay me.

    "Mr. Braxton," Pastor Bill snapped in a clipped

    manner, "when you invite some, person to our church you should consult
    with me or one of the deacons to see if they are appropriate."

    He was pointedly ignoring Belle, which I found to be both

    rude and unwise as Belle was the most likely person he'd ever meet who would
    gladly take his underwear waistband and pull it over his head and laugh while
    she did it.

    "I wasn't actually wise enough to invite Ms. Kennan but

    I should have because I was under the impression this was a House of God. I'll
    make her tithe if that's what you are worried about," I informed them.

    "The appropriateness of you being in this church is

    also in question," Mayor Wellington brought up.

    "How's Phillip?" Belle spoke up with a wicked

    sneer toward the Mayor; Phillip was one of his sons. "We had a lot of fun
    in high school. He was good enough to bring me by your house but he never
    brought me to your church."

    "He would have never dated someone like you," the

    mayor glared at Belle.

    "Technically we weren't looking for a

    relationship," Belle grinned, "but does that big four-poster bed of
    yours still have that dainty white dust curtain with the roses on it?"

    "You are nothing more than a low-down dirty whore like

    your mother," Mr. Gibson, the county's largest furniture seller, snarled
    at Belle.

    I wasn't sure what her response was because Gibson staggered

    into Mr. Lieber when I drew my hand back for a slap; everyone got quiet. Yes, I
    had almost committed assault in front of thirty or so witnesses who hated my
    guts. Oh, and one of them was a judge.

    "Braxton!" Pastor William thundered.

    "Hold that thought, Bill," I pointed to the

    reverend before turning back to Gibson, "Sir, you insulted a lady in my
    presence, so you can apologize to her or step out with me to the parking lot
    where we can settle this like men, because I'm morally opposed to causing
    needless bloodshed in a house of worship."

    "That's it, Braxton, you, Pastor Bill growled.

    "Zane!" a different, feminine voice interrupted.

    "Apologize to Mr. Gibson at once."

    "I apologize, Mr. Gibson," I grudgingly stated.

    "I should have you arrested," Gibson grumbled.

    "And I'll make sure that your little outburst with,

    the woman threatened.

    "Belle Kennan," Belle studied the newcomer and the

    girls around her.

    "Ms. Kennan goes all over the internet and is flagged

    with every search engine with your name and the name of your store,"
    Christina finished.

    "I'll sue," Gibson fought back.

    "And I'll win," Christina kept coming. "This

    is clearly a First Amendment issue, both speech and religion. Now are we going
    to play nice and respect our fellow Christians or are we going to collectively
    forget we are all adults?"

    "He is not going to get away with this threat of

    force," Pastor Bill persisted.

    "Pastor Penny, are we truly basing our actions and

    reaction on what an eighteen-year-old playboy does?" Christina pointed
    out. "Clearly, leadership is called for, and since you men are the
    patriarchs of the church, you should be leading Zane in the proper course of
    action."

    "Mr. Gibson," Chris joined in, "maybe Zane

    could clean up your parking lot one afternoon as penance." I had to be
    sure he was helping me out here. "Gurr,
    alright," Mr. Gibson admitted. "That would satisfy me."

    I caught sight of Aunt Jill looking my way. I half expected

    her to volunteer my acceptance but she waited patiently on me instead, not a good
    sign concerning her dependence on me.

    "If it is okay with Mr. Gibson, I'll come over when he

    gives me a call and my school schedule allows," I said.

    "I hope that settles that," Mr. Gilbert,

    Christopher's father, announced. "Was there a reason for Mr. Braxton
    waiting around us?" He was covering for his son, not me.

    "I was agreeing to Pastor William's invitation to eat

    dinner with him tomorrow," I said.

    "I will have to look at my schedule and get back to

    you," Pastor Bill replied in a snide tone.

    "No problem, Mrs. Penny and I'll hit Zeta's tomorrow

    and we can work out something for later," I smiled. I turned and left
    before he could finish sputtering because not only was Zeta's one of the finest
    eating establishments in town, I heard rumors it was also highly romantic.

    I took eight steps before I nearly doubled over in pain.

    Christina had kidney-punched me, and hard. I turned fast enough to see Belle
    and Christina facing off.

    "Do you want to explain that to me, Princess?"

    Belle inquired with a false grin.

    "I'm Christina Buchannan and I'm wondering what you are

    doing here burning through what little good will Zane has with this
    congregation," the woman I love sizzled.

    "Zane, should I give a crap?" Belle joked. She

    didn't need me to tell her what to think.

    "She's the woman I love more than life itself," I

    explained to Belle, who regarded me curiously.

    "I occasionally like him," Christina remarked,

    "when he's not making an ass of himself."

    "I couldn't let them insult Belle," I countered.

    "If she slapped the guy, you know they would have screwed her over."

    "I don't need you to pick my fights, Dumbass,"

    Belle mocked me. "These people and their opinions don't bother me. Hell,
    Mom whored around a lot and for all I know, Old Man Gibson might even be my
    Daddy. Now," she looked at Heaven, "why are you eyeballing me?"

    "I'm Heaven and Zane's my boyfriend," Heaven

    declared.

    "Oh, God," chuckled Belle, "when Tawny said

    your life was beyond description, she wasn't kidding."

    "If we can all agree to get along I have one last thing

    I need to get done and then anyone who wants can make for Jill's," I
    stated. I leaned in and kissed Heaven on the ear. She finally broke her glare
    directed at Belle to look up at me so I kissed her on the lips.

    "Are we okay, Babe?" I asked Heaven. She looked at

    me but seemed terribly upset by something that I was unclear about. She nodded
    and I broke away. Iona slipped me the phone as I approached Felicity. I now got
    to see if what I'd done had screwed up my relationship with her.

    "Hey, Felicity, do you know whose phone this is?"

    I asked Lance Wellington's fianc .

    "That looks like Lance's," Felicity took the

    device and examined it. "It is," she confirmed.

    "Are you going to George Mason anytime this week?"

    I inquired.

    "I was going up Tuesday to visit Lance for some kind of

    fraternity affair," Felicity said.

    "When you are there could you pick up some books for

    me? I checked them out but I'd have to find a way to make the trip myself and
    with my school schedule, that would be tough," I explained.

    "Zane, how does someone from FFU get books from George

    Mason?" Felicity leaned in and whispered.

    "I'm not breaking the law but I am doing it in an

    underhanded manner," I whispered back.

    "Okay," she smiled warmly, if in a rather

    complacent manner.

    "Thanks," I told her, before parting ways and

    making for the door. A tide of women migrated with me outside. As we split up,
    I caught sight of Belle putting on her helmet and sitting on her hog. "Are
    you coming over for supper (the midday meal in the Southeastern US)?"

    "Does inviting the poor outcast chick to the house make

    you feel better about yourself?" Belle teased me.

    "Does everything have to be about you and your vendetta

    against the Established Order?" I shot back.

    "I bet the girls have a blast tying you down because you

    can be downright irritating," Belle rolled her eyes.

    "We've already gone down that road with me, the cross

    and the sorority in the woods, so stop gloating. Now, are you coming to supper
    willingly or are you going to have to beat me up when I try and make you?"

    "Fine," Belle raised up her hands, "when I

    looked up 'dumbass' and 'stupid' online, they both had your portrait under the
    'images of' section. If I walk in the door, you will know I've accepted your
    offer. Now step back before I decide you are more annoying than cute."

    I stepped back, joined Paige and Iona at the car, and

    travelled my dumb ass back home. Barbie Lynn, Valarie, Rio, and Mercy had
    already joined Aunt Jill in her heroic culinary efforts based on the talents of
    the microwave and a warm skillet. The parade of food was setting around the
    table when I noticed Paige had gone missing. As I scanned about, I saw Belle
    walk into the dining room, I hadn't heard the doorbell ring or a knock at the
    door.

    "Have we locked away the good silver," Valarie

    joked when she realized Belle was here. Belle didn't look amused by Val's
    ribbing. "It's for Rio," Valarie snickered.

    "Hey," snorted Rio, "Belle, you are stepping

    on my Bad Girl image. I'll take Grand Theft Auto and vandalism and you get
    burglary and guns; deal?"

    "Zane, Jill was looking for some explanation from me

    so I decided to see how far her new tolerance could be stretched.

    "I wanted to show Belle one of the guest rooms," I

    stated carefully, but with authority. "She doesn't have a place to live and
    since we have the space, I figure she could hang out until she puts some money
    away for a new place. Plus you would have someone home when you got off of work
    and the house would be safer. Belle can take care of herself and you, if
    something goes wrong," I finished.

    "Zane, you make my life easier one more time, I swear

    that I'm going to use you to redefine road rash," Belle promised. This
    declaration didn't stop Belle from stepping up and taking a seat.

    "Jill, is that okay with you? " I addressed the

    female lead of the Braxton household.

    "If you think it will be good for the house and make

    things safer, I wholeheartedly support your decision," Jill agreed. That
    done, I called out for the invisible Paige.

    "Paige, I don't advise you to sneak up behind Belle,"

    I warned her. "She might not be in an understanding mood."

    Paige did heed my advice and appeared by me instead of

    behind Belle.

    "Your intellect may be downgraded to 'sub-par' if you

    keep this course of action up," she cautioned me.

    "Do what you will," I quoted, "for I do what

    I must."

    "The blade itself incites to deeds of violence,"

    Belle countered to Paige. "Are you really such a fucking putz that you
    think you can separate Zane's passions into the parts that you like from the
    parts that you don't? To me it seems you are wasting your parents' money by
    going to college yet staying dumb as dirt."

    "Belle, language at the dinner table," Aunt Jill

    scolded Belle. I wasn't sure how Belle would take that but something else was
    going on at the same time. Everyone was looking at Belle too, but for a reason
    that had nothing to do with calling Paige names.

    "What? I can't quote Homer?" Belle shrugged.

    "I've read Sun Tzu too. Oh, and sorry about slapping the little bitch,
    Aunt Jill. I hang out with men of questionable parentage."

    "I apologize, Belle," Iona spoke up. "I

    thought less of you because of the way you talk and dress. That was unfair to
    you and a disservice to myself and the way my parents raised me." The
    apologies echoed around the table; Paige's silence being noted. I gave her one
    quick look, then joined the rest of the gang doling out the food and settling
    in to the routine of eating and dinner conversation.

    Heart Song

    After we ate and cleaned up the table and the kitchen, Jill

    took to her chair, reading a Christian Lifestyle magazine, while Iona, Paige
    and I sat on the sofa.

    "Zane, do you think we will be able to do this again

    soon?" Paige asked. It was the first thing she'd said to me since Belle
    had arrived. I had to think about the words I would use.

    "Ask me again in a day or two when I've cooled

    down," I answered.

    "What do you have to be angry about?" Paige turned

    fully to me. Again, I had to search for the words. "You are the one who
    brought the stranger around." I took a deep breath.

    "Paige, you were once that stranger that Zane brought

    around to the rest of us," Iona reminded Paige. "We were all once new
    and unknown to him and the rest of us, except Rio. She's been there at his side
    since the beginning."

    "I would prefer to hear what Zane is really thinking,"

    Paige sounded condescending toward Iona.

    "Fine," I sighed. "I can take you teasing me,

    it is kind of nice and our thing, but I can't keep dealing with you not
    trusting my judgment. I will try to do what you want but when you ignore what I
    want, we need to go separate ways until something changes."

    "But, Paige went from arrogant to stunned inside a

    second.

    "I asked you to give me a day or two to order my

    thoughts and emotions but you decided that you knew best," I explained.
    "This is how I feel right now: my life would be better without you."
    Paige was rendered speechless and both Jill and Iona were clearly unhappy with
    me.

    "That's not what he means, Paige," Iona popped

    back into the conversation, "do you Zane?"

    "What the heck does he mean, then?" Paige dry-sobbed.

    "This weekend was a disaster for him," Iona

    persisted. "All he wanted to do was unwind and spend a quiet few hours at
    his home with Jill. I was only invited along because I've learned to keep out
    of his way when he gets in these moods."

    "We had a wonderful morning and now he's acting like a

    total ass," Paige grumbled. "We all had a rough week and a less than
    satisfying weekend." Iona lowered her head, then stood up.

    "Paige," Iona began as she walked over to face the

    albino maiden, "I wasn't aware that our school administration has been
    after you since day one, or that you've been beaten up multiple times, or
    humiliated, or had your friends threatened, or had your private life made into
    a public spectacle, or had someone point a gun at you, or make you fight for
    your life, or get drugged and tied naked to a cross."

    Iona stopped for a breath.

    "Please," Iona pleaded, "tell me how much

    more you needed a quiet weekend compared to Zane." Paige began to get all
    teary-eyed, oh hell. "You invited yourself along, you got the Kappa Sigmas
    to come over in the middle of the night, and you insult a guest he invites over
    to his house, his house. What is wrong with you?" Iona showed real anger
    this time.

    Paige got up, choking back sobs, and fled to the back porch;

    a few moments later I followed. I found Paige curled up on the chair I had
    cuddled in with her that morning. I knelt down beside her and tilted her chin
    so that we could make eye contact.

    "I," I got out.

    "I understand, Zane," she hiccupped. "I've

    never lost at anything I have aimed for, but it's always been accolades or
    achievements, not a relationship. I can't give you up and I don't know what my
    next move has to be. I get so frustrated when I am with you and another woman
    shows up. I blew it. I'll be good and leave you alone." I fell back onto
    my ass and shook my head.

    "Didn't I spank your ass over this not too long

    ago?" I reminded Paige. "What I was going to say was that I'm tired,
    stressed, and prone to saying things I know I'll regret, things like saying I
    don't want you around. I only wish you and Rio wouldn't love me one minute,
    then kick me in the teeth the next. Cut me some slack from time to time."

    "Oh, God," Paige moaned, and buried her head in

    her arms, "you are comparing me to Rio. It's worse than I thought."

    "What do you mean? Rio is my closest buddy. She'd kill

    for me. Hell, she'd die for me, and you can't say that about most people,"
    I pointed out.

    "Of course, she might kill the wrong person or get

    killed doing something I could avoid, but no one is perfect," I added with
    a slight smile. Paige snorted.

    "She is a total nut," Paige sniffed. "I hope

    you don't think I'm that crazy."

    "Paige, you are as uniquely crazy as you are

    unique," I responded.

    "Can you please say something that I can understand,

    Zane?" Paige pleaded.

    "You are a fantastic woman and a great lover. You can

    get inside my head like no one else I've ever known. I like the way you tease
    me. I am slowly getting used to you scaring the crap out of me whenever you
    materialize at my side," I complimented her.

    "I have one guideline I do try to live by, though, and

    that is, come at me all you like but stay away from my friends," I stated.

    "Does that include that druggy-whore biker slut?"

    Paige mumbled. I wasn't sure what about Belle pissed Paige off so much but I
    felt I had to make a point. I sprang on Paige and hefted her onto my shoulder.

    At first Paige was uncertain and then she began

    sniffle-giggling, but when I broke through the tree line that separated my
    property from the Kappa Sigmas, she saw where I was heading and squealed. She
    was still caterwauling when I dumped her into the pool. Several of the Kappa
    Sigmas were sitting out in the afternoon overcast sunlight.

    "You bastard," Paige sputtered and splashed about.

    After a second she parted the hair covering her face and scowled at me.
    "You don't even know if I can swim."

    "If you couldn't I would have jumped in and saved

    you," I told Paige. She began swimming to the closest ladder. In
    retrospect, I should have given more care to the thinness of what Paige was
    wearing and what it would expose when wet.

    Paige furiously stomped forward, her waterlogged clothes

    splashing water everywhere. I took in the view and before she got to me, she
    realized what she was exhibiting to the whole world.

    "I'm going to kill you!" she screamed at me. I

    showed remarkable (and what some would say was shocking for me) intelligence by
    running for my life, Paige in close pursuit.

    I let her catch me on the stairs going up to the porch from

    the yard. She shoved me down and began hitting me, really punching me with her
    fists. She kicked and screamed for several seconds then let out one last
    bestial scream and sloshed inside. By the time I got inside, Aunt Jill and Iona
    were looking at me quizzically. Before I could explain, Paige came storming
    back downstairs.

    "You" she screeched, "you, played me. I, well

    done, Zane," she abruptly changed emotional direction. "I'll let
    Belle know that I apologize for behaving immaturely." Paige shook her head
    a few times. "I give you this round and I have to applaud your
    psychological manipulation of the situation, Zane." Paige leaned up,
    kissed me on my lips, and headed back upstairs.

    "What was that all about?" Jill came up and

    whispered to me.

    "I wish I knew," I shrugged.

    "I think Paige may be too smart," Iona observed.

    "She sees plans in your instinctual reactions. I suddenly think Cordelia
    is in serious trouble in her feud with you."

    After that circus, I had a reasonable expectation of a

    drama-reduced conclusion of the weekend. I was going out with Heaven after all.
    Things could still go wrong. When I made my way to my car at five it wasn't
    Heaven I saw; it was Hope. Mind you, Hope looked amazing dressed in white
    boots, leggings, below-the-knee length skirt, skin-tight shirt, and bolero
    jacket. I was suddenly worried about in which cultures white is the color of
    Death.

    "Hey, Hope," I greeted her as I pulled out my

    phone and hit Heaven's speed dial.

    "Hello, Zane," she grinned as she folded her arms

    and tilted her hip as she waited for me to attend to business.

    "Zane," Heaven mumbled from the other end.

    "Babe, what is going on? I like Hope and I owe her a

    date but I want to be with you right now," I said. There was a long pause.

    "We agreed that there would be more of a rotation to

    help us deal with the stress of this school year," Heaven moped.

    "Could you hurry up and come down here? Because there

    is something I want to talk to you about but not over the phone," I
    requested.

    "I don't want to, fine," Heaven groaned,

    "I'll be down in a second."

    "As a joke I tried to get anyone to bet me you wouldn't

    call. No one took the bet," Hope smiled.

    "You are very beautiful, Hope. This is nothing against

    you, but I had my heart set on Heaven tonight," I told her. "Besides,
    at 12:01 tonight, I really, really wanted to nail her."

    "You might get the chance to nail someone anyway,"

    Hope smiled seductively. "It isn't like you are unfamiliar with my body
    and I certainly don't mind being in close proximity to you."

    "Doesn't your Dad kill people for a living?" I

    questioned.

    "No, silly, he's in private security. As far as I know,

    he hasn't killed anyone in the United States in some time, that wasn't
    self-defense," Hope explained.

    "I'm still not going to mention to him that we are

    going out. He'd break every bone in your body. He's very protective of his
    daughters," Hope studied me for my reaction.

    "Eh, he's an old guy," I mused. "I can

    probably take him." Hope began giggling hysterically. Heaven came running
    up and hug-tackled me, ending that discussion. Christina followed along at a
    more sedate pace.

    "I am so fucking horny," Heaven whispered in my

    ear.

    "That's not fair," I growled, "because now

    all I can think of his your sweaty back pressed against me as I rub my hands
    all over your stomach and breasts."

    "Bastard," she sizzled, but she was clearly less

    stressed about her now. "What did you want to tell me?"

    "When I got home I ran across a mutual friend," I

    teased.

    "Who?" Heaven worried. I pulled out my wallet and

    retrieved a certain someone's card.

    "She asked about me, but she really wanted to know

    about you," I said as I handed Officer Danica Campbell's card over.
    "She told me she misses the feel of you brushing your tits along her back
    and your hard cock filling her up in every way. She wants to know when you, and
    maybe I, can stop by."

    Heaven's eyes grew wider as she looked from the card then

    over to me several times.

    "I, uh, really?" Heaven questioned. I nodded in

    the affirmative.

    "If you feel like it, call her and set something up and

    I'll tag along if you want me to."

    "Remember, I'm busy Wednesday nights," I

    suggested. Heaven now seemed positively ecstatic.

    She gave me one more long kiss, skipped over to Christina,

    showed her the card and began hurriedly whispering to her. Christina shot me a
    curious look then smiled, giving her seal of approval to my little gift to
    Heaven. As those two turned the corner, I walked over to Hope.

    "Thank you for waiting, Hope," I said, as I took

    both her hands in my own.

    "I fully understand Zane. Loyalty is not one of your

    failings and it wasn't like you recoiled at the sight of me," Hope teased.
    "Now let's go." I opened her car door and held it open so she could
    get in, then went around and got in my side, started things up, and left
    campus.

    "So, what's the agenda for tonight?" she inquired.

    "There is this place on Carver Street that sells the

    thickest hamburgers we've ever seen, or so I'm told," I related.
    "After that, we walk around UV campus until 7:30 when we catch the noir
    film classic A Woman's Face. I've never seen it but I heard it is about the
    dual nature of women as both nurturer and spirit of vengeance." Hope
    seemed intrigued so I counted that as a win.

    We had barely beat curfew coming through the gates but

    neither Hope nor I seemed ready to call it a night. I had my own reasons for
    wandering around FFU's campus and if Hope had any ideas about my intentions,
    she kept quiet about them. It was nearly eleven when I led my date up to the
    Solarium. Thankfully, the lights were out and some of the sofa-beds were
    occupied.

    We tip-toed to my room around the Chinese screens, revealing

    my actual sleeping station to be miraculously unoccupied. Barbie Lynn, Rio,
    Mercy, and Vivian had all bowed to my wishes to be alone tonight. I turned
    around and pulled Hope to me.

    "Yes?" she whispered. "Are we finally up to

    something because you've been picking this moment with care? As your
    Marksmanship instructor, I approve. As a woman keenly expecting masculine
    attention, I'm getting a bit frustrated."

    I let my lips do my talking, starting at her finely crafted

    lips, then moving to her earlobe and the spot right below that. That turned out
    to be a magic spark for Hope and she began systematically throbbing against me.
    When I tried to pass farther along her neck toward her shoulder, Hope grabbed
    the hair on the back of my head and returned me to that place.

    A little tongue action in conjunction with my lips elicited

    a grunt from the lady.

    "Ugh," Hope gulped, "Right there, just like

    that." Since we were having a serious disagreement about who was in charge
    here, and I was losing, I moved my hands from her hips. They traipsed along her
    side, tickling her, and I moved them simultaneously to both breasts.

    Hope did an admirable job of body control but her nipples

    were the great betrayers. They popped up like a 'just right' indicator on a
    Thanksgiving turkey. Her bra felt simple but thin, so a vigorous stimulation of
    her nubs produced unbeatable results for her. I alternated between caressing
    her firm yet pliable breasts and rubbing and twisting her nipples between my
    thumbs and forefingers.

    "No, no," she panted softly. She wasn't begging me

    to stop. She was forcing her stimulation under control by will alone. She was
    raising the threshold of her climax and I was going to have to really work to
    overcome her resistance. That was the game with Hope; she was a female tiger,
    uncertain if the male before her was a worthy mate to submit herself to. Hope
    wasn't looking for a partner; with her, all battles had winners and losers.

    I didn't plan to lose and just like she had all the aces

    where firearms were involved, I had the vastly superior experience in giving
    and receiving pleasure. Speaking of which, I detached my left hand to Hope's
    right and pulled it down my torso in a steady, serpentine motion. The
    destination wasn't my crotch but my belt buckle.

    Hope once told the club that she was trained to field strip

    her rifle in the dark with her right (main) hand tied behind her back. She
    certainly didn't disappoint me with her removal of my buckle and her rapid
    whipping out she managed with my belt. I confidently returned my hand to her
    breast. Hope countered by stepping up with her right leg between mine and her
    left leg on the outside so she could start some bump and grind action against
    my upper thigh.

    She worked my zipper open and my pants partially down before

    she began to squeeze and stroke my intensely anxious cock.

    "Oh, that's nice," she purred.

    "I'm thinking the same thing," I panted my

    response. Hope used her one free hand to push off from my chest.

    "I want to feel it, on my lips and tongue," she

    breathed through her nose as she spoke. "Barbie Lynn won't stop licking
    her lips when she talks about your semen on her tongue and all Heaven does is
    blush, look down, and have this annoying little smile on her face. It is
    driving Chastity and I nuts."

    "That's nice; now hush up and take off my

    clothes," I ordered calmly. This was sort of the test for what I was
    aiming for with Hope.

    "You want me to take off your clothes?" she

    questioned. I replied with a nod. Hope studied me for a second, not my face and
    intent, but in preparation of her approach to stripping me.

    Hope slowly tugged my shirt up, looking me over as she

    coaxed my arms up so she could eventually take my shirt off.

    "Zane, are you, she was surprisingly hesitant,

    "are you going to make me, clean you up, after we have anal sex, with my
    mouth?" Oh, that was the problem.

    Heaven and Barbie Lynn did ass-to-mouth for me but it didn't

    seem to gross them out. Hope would have found the very idea disgusting before
    she met me but now she was unsure, and Hope hated being indecisive over any
    aspect of her life.

    "Let's not worry about that tonight," I assured

    her. "I have other plans for you."

    To be continued in part 22, By FinalStand for Literotica.

    1 hr 6 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.